,»•« I 
iK 1 


■ 


■m £./ > , rr r iff t M * 1 

h l r L 'fjr ij p*rt ? ri<* * \ HV ■ 

’ - J 5 C p * k n *+ ^ V {* 1 Mpl fj 

PHiiw 




Im 


ih<W ft Hh 


8M 


'<;ii. 




h’-i 


Ll*!* 


w ■ i ' ! 1 >-]''•»’ n I r ri ■ ' . <*» 'ir 

H"» Mt -tfViApi *» * wir 
*i_ »WrJ^'Hfifi' 


S 3 


M 


nhHtitj »<ii 
piti»W? iK 
t ./ « ii h (t)P 

B 

■fc ■> fc! »•? 


MV 

• >t i 

M#< > *J , 




W 4 < 


nlfG 


r*''” r* : *’ ► h*t' • ■ •- . S »«»,•,» •»>>*»}►• 

If ,l| i^ mb-hLr/iih^hn. 

; tfi ' * Lnh TTl*! J 1 * 1 *? 

*< H*lkriv|^rO. S M M -/hi hvhW r >nU >\H>.m r>**» > 4 -h * t , ^vvll l * j! ,£ UL £L J ’ ,1 ' >} ^Ltll 

t ' L ■ h ' titS ffifr v Li *ffiurr$r 1 W9 S J Jw5 * > h ^ v v X r ?tm ^ m l! ! ft »v5Srij Sf 

» * * > j * , « r. » • Wi u x i®y h m h *1 t-»v • ; ,u rl tiL i - •• • • 1 1 w y w&imt 

|^, f !l!Tu k.rtlli/11 !* 1 jifli *3l * ' 1 ^ >, 








y : 


? •!•' ' ! 

'ttiVK H»h 7 ‘■ 4 i t>‘ v- 


■ ;n 

W iHHin*. 
uihij-V » 4 K{ 
W/MmHl 

iiufi H»-ri *vi^l 


ftiW’ -r 1 infclra r ^ i MHbwJW • >3 W?m ^ n SWkuIJCKI) 1HWSS; Ki'tTinR , l ! ;J ’: 
5 » Hw 2 WMh kj !tn HSCti* t k l { fli ** IlH fi' Vft>I>3 * -8v‘ <]4^45 ^ r l n it ^ '• 

2«Pwmy#wite!«8«ate 




yHa M Ba Mw i M 




Vuilirw 
fVlfVrjno 
V>Vrt.HKH 

Ih r** wM»HriKri 4 # 
t-vri ^fcjr;JjiH>- 
• M, 

. . i r> .i 


- V”' 




its * if ! *jw> » J few ‘W U >ti; T r^J h «SR» Mwlt.. , 

m, . i f« t. Mh vt Mh»iH m ^ 135115 , J 5 E 2 J?aiSr ^ 


ma 














Class . ? Z Z 


Rnnk 5 

U 

Ccpight N ° 1 ^ 

COP¥RiGEIT DEPOSIT 









/ J1Jl 18 1899 50 CENTS 


bOCKI 

■KEY 


AND 



GVY-DlLLiNGMAM CO- 
PUBLISHERS > NEX7 YORK- 


MRS. MARY J'. HOLMES’ NOVELS. 

Over THREE MILLION Sold. 


11 Mrs. Holmes’ stories are universally read. Her admirers are mi ' beiless. Sue is 
in manv respects without a rival in the world of fiction. Her rha acu r> are always life- 
like, and she makes them talk and act like human beings, subject to the same emotions, 
sw .yed by the same passions, and actuated by the same motives which aie common among 
in n and women ot everyday existence.” 


Tempest and Sunshine. 
English Orphans. 
Homestead on the Hillside. 
Meadow Brook. 

Christmas Siories. 

Cameron Pride 
Darkness and Daylight. 
Hugh Worthington. 

Foirest House. 

Dr. Ha’.hern’s Daughters. 


Chateau D’Or. 

Queenie Heiherton. 
Bessie’s Fortune. 

’Lena Rivers. 

Rose M ather. 

Cousin Maude. 

Marian Grey. 

F.thelyn’s Mistake. 
Madeline. 

Mrs. Hallam’s Companion. 
Price $1.50 per Vol. 


M illbank. 

Edna Browning. 

West Lawn. 

Dora Deane. 

Edith Lyle. 
Gretchen. 

Dai-y Thornton. 

M ildi ed. 

M arguerite. 

Paul Ralston (New). 


AUGUSTA J. EVANS’ 

MAGNIFICENT NOVELS. 

“Who has not read with rare delight the novels of Augusta Evans? Her strange, 
wondeiful, and fascinating style; the profound depths to which she sinks ihe probe into 
human nature, touching iis most sacred chords and springs; the intense interest thrown 
aiound her chaiacter-, and t he very marked peculiarities ot her principal figures, conspire 
to give an unusual interest to the works of this eminent Southern am hoi ess ” 

Macaria, $1 75 Beulah, $1 75 St. Elmo, $2.00 Vashti, $2 00 

Inez, $1 75 Infehce, $2.00 At the Mercy of Tiberius, $2 00 (New). 


MARION HARLAND’S 

SPLENDID NOVELS. 


“ Marion Harland understands the art of constructing aplot which will gain the atten- 
tion of the reader at the beginning, and keep up the interest to the last page.” 


Alone. 

Hidden Path. 
Moss Side. 
Nemesis. 


Miriam. 

Sunny Bank. 
Ruby’s Husband. 
At Last. 


Phemie’s Temptation. 
My Little Love. 

The Empty Heart. 
From My Youth Up. 

Price $1.50 per Vol. 


Helen Gardner. 
Husbai-id> and Homes. 
Jessamine. 

True as Steel. 


MAY AGNES FLEMING’S 

POPULAR NOVELS. 


“Mrs. Fleming's stories are growing more and more popular every day. Their life- 
like conversations, flashes of wit, constantly varying scenes, and deeply interesting plots 
combine to place their author in the very first rank of Modern Novelists. 


A Wonderful Woman. 
One Night’s Mystery. 
Guy Karlscourt’s Wife. 
The Actress’ Daughter. 
The Qi een of the Isle. 
Edith Percival. 


A Changed Heart. Kate Danton. Pride and Passion. 
Silent and True. A Terrible Secret. A Wronged W. e. 

Sharing Her Crime. Carried by Stoi m. A Wife’s Tiagedy. 

Maude Percy’s Secret. Heir of Charlton. Lost for a Woman. 
The Midnight Queen. A Mad Marriage. Norine’s Revenge. 
Wedded for Pique. A Fateful Abduction (New). 

Price $1.50 per Vol. 


All the books on this list are handsomely printed and bound in doth, sold 
everywhere, and by mail, postage free, on receipt of price by 

G. W. Dillingham Co., Publishers, 

«• II 9 & 1 2 1 West 23d Street, New York. 




LOCK AND KEY 


“ There is not a dull chapter in the book. The style is most 
fascinating. The writer has descriptive powers of rare charm, 
and he paints superb pictures with a master hand.” — Grace Espy 

Patton- Cowles. 

“ It is a great novel. While it is along the line of present-day 
thought it is clothed with such originality that it appears as a new 
subject. The thread of romance running through the whole 
book is treated in a most artistic manner. The interest of the 
reader never flags.” — H. V. Johnson , U. S. District Attorney. 

“I greatly enjoyed this admirable work, and I feel confident 
that wherever it is read it will set men and women thinking as 
they never thought before.” — B. O. Flower. 

“ The author has presented to us an ideal, the hope and future 
dream of all workers for humanity. Whoever begins to read 
this book will finish it.” — Dr. L. J. Ingersoll. 

“ I have read the book with great pleasure. The picture so 
powerfully drawn of the new time is impressive because it makes 
the contrast between the day we hope for and the day we endure 
most apparent.” — Mrs. S. S. Platt , President of Woman's Club. 

“There is a very intricate plot, carefully elaborated, and a 
genuine surprise awaits the reader who becomes interested in the 
love affairs of the hero and heroine. It is not primarily a love 
story, however. All who are interested in the problems which 
stare the twentieth century in the face should read the book.” — 
Club Woma?i , Boston , Mass. 

“ Its principal characters charm us with their grace and strength, 
their wise and natural way of doing and saying great things. It is 
difficultto see how either the man of money, or the man of toil can 
fail to be pleased and profited by this strong and beautiful work. 
The millionaire and the million should acquaint themselves at 
once with it. — Rev. S . C. Fulton. 

“ I have been interested in the book from beginning to end. 
The subtile and ingenious thread of romance so skillfully woven 
throughout its pages becomes wonderfully fascinating. There 
are many sagacious suggestions, new and original in their con- 
ception, which show advanced ideas worthy of the deepest thought 
and consideration of the student and lawyer. It is deserving of a 
place in every library and home in the land.” — Major Albert 
Perkins. 

“The scientific problems advanced, no less than the very 
beautiful romance which brightens and intensifies the story, must 
render it attractive to all. It is wrought out with remarkable im- 
aginative and dramatic power.” — Gen. Frank Hall. 


PAPER COVERS, 50 CENTS. 

Gr. W. Dillingham Co.. Publishers, New York. 


LOCK AND KEY. 


BY 


JAMES M. GALLOWAY, 


SECOND EDITION. 



NEW YORK: 

Q. W> Dillingham Co. } Publishers . 

MDCCCXCIX. 

< 7 ^ 



w 


rzs 

~ ,Gl3?5 

L 

co jo ^ A 


Copyright 1896, by A. Ridgeley, 
Copyright 1899, by James M. Galloway. 


TWQCOPlbfe n £U*1V£D. 



WVU 0 


DEDICATION . 


I dedicate this book to my Wife, who has been my only 
critic and helper, and whose sympathy and appreciation 
have been my stimulus in the worh J. M. G. 
















































































V 












































































CONTENTS 


Chapter. 

I. 

II. 

III. 

IV. 
V. 

VI. 

VII. 

VIII. 

IX. 

X. 

XI. 

XII. 

XIII. 

XIV. 
XV. 

XVI. 

XVII. 

XVIII. 

XIX. 

XX. 

XXI. 

XXII. 

XXIII. 

XXIV. 


Page. 

The Statue on Pike’s Peak n 

Neuropolis 19 

The Opera 27 

Other Incidents 33 

The Nationality; Its Principles, Objects and 

Organization 38 

Clothilde 46 

The Mountain and Mining Districts 54 

The Engravings 59 

The Illumination 66 

Legal and Other Difficulties. 76 

The Land and the People 85 

The Albatross / 96 

The Treasure 108 

The Aqueduct Bridge 123 

The Manuscript 138 


The Talk 

The Manuscript 

The Manuscript 

The Entertainment 

The Manuscript 

The Boat Ride 

The Reception 

The East 

Proceedings in Congress 


147 

157 

175 

191 

198 

219 

237 

250 

269 


5 


6 


Contents 


XXV. Philip Oram 285 

XXVI. The Return 303 

XXVII. The Hymn of the Nationality 315 

XXVIII. The Revelation 326 

XXIX. The Tomb 338 

XXX. The Princess 353 

XXXI. The March of the Three Hundred Thousand... 360 

XXXII. The Union of the States 373 

XXXIII. The National Labor Union., 378 

XXXIV. The Celebration 393 


INTR OD UC TION. 


I am the eldest son of the Duke of Dorset, and 

for many years bore the title of Lord Herbert Maxwell 
Dudley. I enjoyed superior educational advantages, be- 
ing sent to the best schools in England and Germany, 
where I studied with assiduity, and became proficient in 
all the branches necessary to a liberal education. 

On attaining my majority, desiring to see service, I 
entered the British navy, and held the rank of lieutenant 
on his majesty’s ship Vulcan at the time of her destruc- 
tion in the harbor of Yokohama, in nineteen hundred 
and twenty-nine. 

I then quitted the navy, and for several years there- 
after traveled extensively in various portions of the globe; 
generally on business connected with the governmental 
service of Great Britain, but always seeking information 
about certain problems, in which I was much interested, 
concerning the advancement of the human race. 

I had at one time or another visited the great cap- 
itals of Europe, the time-worn and historic cities of Asia, 
and had picked my way through the motley crowds that 
throng the narrow streets of China and Japan. 

In all these places I had mixed with the highest, the 
lowest and the middle class of citizens, my object being 
to observe the various race? of mankind in all their devel- 
opments, and to study philosophically the causes of the 
poverty and degradation which have always attended 
them. 

In the countries which I visited, various reasons were 
pfiven for these evils, but none of them were at all satis- 

7 


8 


Introduction 


factory to me. I had heard the stock phrases of the 
classes supposed to be most conversant with such sub- 
jects — the clergy, with their high moral tone and proffers 
of a compensatory immortality beyond the grave, blessed 
promise in which I fully believe; the Malthusian phil- 
sopher, with his statistics in regard to population and 
its proper distribution, and the statesman, with his rules 
of supply and demand, balance of trade, currency circu- 
lation, etc., but none of them, nor all of them together, 
were able to explain to me why, twenty centuries after 
the advent of the Prince of Peace, so little had been ac- 
complished to elevate the masses of mankind, and to re- 
deem them from this condition of poverty and want, and 
from all the burden of anxiety, sin, and woe that inva- 
riably accompanies it. 

Were the people to hope for comfort and enjoyment 
only beyond the grave? Was it not possible to make life 
itself among them something more than a ceaseless tread- 
mill of drudgery to obtain the necessaries and possibly a 
few of the comforts of existence? Was it not possible to 
remove from them the constant anxiety lest through 
some sickness, some error of judgment, or some other 
calamity their means of obtaining an independent liveli- 
hood should be lost? 

In my journeyings I had observed that everywhere 
the members of the human family were, in all matters of 
business and finance, and even in social relations, in act- 
ive and continued conflict with each other. I had seen 
that this strife was not waged for the good of the masses, 
though some philosophers maintained it was for the ulti- 
mate advantage of the race, but that like weaker swim- 
mers on a tempestuous ocean many constantly gave out, 
and though help was sometimes extended, yet as a rule 
the exhausted were allowed to perish. 


Introduction 


9 


Could not some plan be devised by which this con- 
flict might be avoided, by which the energies displayed in 
it might be employed in the interests of all, and the pride 
and supposed honor resulting from individual success be 
merged in the true pride and honor of caring for the 
masses, and working together for the advancement of 
the race? 

I had thought a great deal on these subjects, but 
with no practical results — human ability appeared unable 
to control human selfishness in dealing with them. 

The spring of 1935 found me at Hong Kong and 
with little to do except to follow my own inclinations. 
One evening a friend spoke to me of a body called “The 
Nationality,” of which I had heard before as a sort of 
commune, located in the United States of America, occa- 
sioning great anxiety ’to the government of that nation 
by reason of its peculiar and socialistic doctrines. 

My friend said that this community had been or- 
ganized less than a quarter of a century previous by John 
Harvey, a very wealthy man of that country, and that 
already the unusual character of its principles, the beauty 
and elegance of its capital, and the comfort and prosper- 
ity of its people were attracting great attention. He ad- 
vised me to visit it and study its peculiar institutions. 

This being in accordance with a desire I had long 
entertained of -traveling in the United States, in April I 
took passage on a steamer for San Francisco, where I 
arrived early in May. 

In this city I heard so much in regard to the Na- 
tionality and its capital that, after stopping there only two 
days, I hurried on by the transcontinental railway to be- 
gin my observations within its borders. 





LOCK AND KEY. 


CHAPTER I. 

THE STATUE ON PIKE’S PEAK. 

I was told that from the top of Pike’s Peak, a great 
mountain near which I would pass on my way to the cap- 
ital of the Nationality, I could get the most extensive view 
to be had of its territory, for if the atmosphere were clear, 
the outlook to the eastward would be limited only by the 
possibilities of human vision, the mountain standing so 
near the plain that nothing intercepted the sight. 

On the evening of the fourth of May, 1935, I reached 
this locality and early on the morning of the fifth ascended 
the peak by a cog-wheel railway, and stood upon its sum- 
mit at an elevation of over 14,000 feet above the level of 
the sea. A heavy fog, or cloud bank, enveloped it and 
hid the view, but this I was told would be dissipated by 
the sun’s rays within an hour. 

The top of the mountain contained an area of about 
forty acres of level but rock strewn ground, and a small 
station house, where food and lodging might be pro- 
cured, was the only building upon it. This stood some 
distance back from the place on the eastern verge of the 
mountain, which was shown me as the best locality for 
obtaining a view of the plains below. 

On reaching this point I dismissed the guide, a prac- 
tice in which I often indulged when desiring to com- 


12 


Lock and Key 

mune uninterruptedly with Nature, and seating myself on 
a convenient stone awaited the rising of the fog. 

I had recently learned that the Nationality, instead of 
being small in territorial extent, as I had previously 
thought, embraced a very large area, including the States 
of Utah, South Dakota, Nebraska, Kansas, Colorado, 
Wyoming, Arizona, New Mexico, and a large part of 
Texas; being a'bout one-fourth the size of Europe, and 
containing within its borders a population of over ten 
million souls. 

The plain or level portion of this country a few years 
before had been arid land, producing nothing except 
short, scanty grass. It had been reclaimed by the construc- 
tion of a great canal, some hundreds of miles in length, 
taken out of the Missouri, one of the great rivers that 
traverse the United States. 

This work was attributed to John Harvey and had re- 
sulted in converting the region into one of remarkable 
fertility. 

The fog had now begun to lift along the sides of the 
mountain, swirling and turning like a live thing in the 
calorific influence of the ascending sun. Through its rifts 
could occasionally be seen the ragged edges of piles of 
granite rocks, and as it let go the mountain’s rugged sides, 
these were relieved at lower altitudes, by patches of green 
pines, and by momentary glimpses of the plain itself. Finally 
as the fog broke away entirely and was lifted above me, it 
unveiled a view of the plain below, grand in its limitless 
extent ; beautiful in its verdure, in its variety of coloring, 
in its trees, lakes, and ribbon-like streams; and interesting 
in the promise of human life, activity, and enterprise, given 
by the countless villages and hamlets which could now be 
seen on its surface. 

The plain touched the very base of the mighty moun- 


The Statue on Pike's Peak 


13 


tain mass on whose summit I sat, and in its high cultiva- 
tion formed a striking contrast to the rough granite sides 
of the Peak. 

One seemed to be looking from the abode of pristine 
wildness and Nature into a wonderful garden, vast in 
extent, and smiling and beautiful in its variety* and fer- 
tility. 

As the mists cleared away, revealing more and more 
of its surface, I found fresh enjoyment in the contempla- 
tion of the region I was about to visit. 

The air was pure and clear, the light bright and 
strong, and 'there was a newness and exhilaration about 
the scene such as had never before possessed me in gazing 
on a landscape. 

At the height from which I viewed it, all details 
blended into the general effect of a great painting, 
stretched out before me, complete in every part and won- 
derful in its rich though quiet coloring. The varying 
shades of green in the fields, grass, and trees; the lighter 
coloring touched in by the azure tints of numerous lakes 
and water-courses; the darker shades of newly plowed 
ground and the shadowy outlines of towns, villages and 
roadways; all combined to form a most harmonious and 
enchanting picture; a dream landscape which seemed at 
any moment ready to dissolve and fade away. 

For a long time I gazed upon it, giving myself up to 
the charm of the situation, imagining the land itself as the 
abode of an elevated and elevating humanity; as a realiza- 
tion of something, hitherto visionary, exciting feelings ot 
joyous hope and admiration. 

At length I recalled my wandering thoughts and 
began to examine more closely into details. 

In the foreground, a large town, or city, embowered 
in shade, was plainly visible; and in the distance toward 


Lock and Key 


i4 

the north there seemed another, far greater in extent, 
with faint domes of colossal size and high structures 
glistening white in the rising sunlight. I was not sure the 
latter was real, and taking from my pocket a small map 
of the locality, which I had procured in the little hamlet at 
the foot of the mountain, I followed the direction on it 
and found that what I saw so dimly was an actual city, 
Neuropolis, 'the capital city of the Nationality. 

I had heard accounts of its beauty from various trav- 
elers whom I had met, but had always considered them as 
tinged with that love of the marvelous so innate in hu- 
manity, but now, looking upon this landscape, I felt will- 
ing to give credence to any tale, however wonderful, 
respecting it. 

Is it possible, thought I, that this land was, less than a 
quarter of a century ago, an arid waste? Is it possible 
that human ingenuity and skill have made it the paradise 
it seems? Verily if in so short a time my dreams of a 
dwelling place and a material country have been so fully 
realized, can I not expect the fulfillment here of other 
dreams of the enfranchisement of the race? 

Was John Harvey the man who first conceived the 
idea of this transformation? Was it he who had begun 
this work of converting the wilderness into a land of 
homes ? 

He was not entirely a stranger to me. I had known 
him as performing audacious deeds and possessing won- 
derful and almost supernatural powers, used, alas ! for no 
such purposes as these, but ruthlessly and cruelly. I had 
seen the evidence that he was a very rich man, and had 
been told that he owned a principality, which he had given 
away. 

Qould it be possible that I was now looking at it? 


The Statue on Pike's Peak 


15 


The great river coming from the north; had John Harvey 
made a way for 'that? 

I had heard something of a city he had founded; was 
it the one I saw in the dim distance? How much or how 
little of all this was really John Harvey’s work? 

I had known him only by far different deeds, deeds 
exciting abhorrence. Doubtless these great works were 
the products of many minds and many efforts, though not 
of many years. 

Turning as these thoughts passed through my mind 
and looking around, I saw just behind me, not thirty feet 
away, the figure of a man, bare-headed and holding a 
cocked hat in his left 'hand, his face turned toward me, his 
eyes shaded from the sun by his uplifted right hand, look- 
ing, as I conjectured, directly on me, and I knew him to be 
John Harvey. 

The figure stood still, and when I had recovered from 
my first sensation of alarm I surveyed it with the utmost 
attention. 

I now saw the eyes were not fixed on me, but were 
gazing out over the land, with an earnestness and interest 
such as I had seldom seen depicted on a human face — the 
whole being, indeed, seemed engaged in the contemplation 
of the landscape before him. There was an eagerness to 
observe, a rapt attention, strikingly evident in the eye, 
the ear, the hand, and the whole attitude. 

The body was slightly bent forward, one foot in ad- 
vance of the other, as if the motion onward had hardly 
been arrested. The face was noble, kind, and yet very 
forceful; the nose was large, as was the mouth, the latter 
firmly compressed; the nostrils wide, the lower jaw strong. 
The curves of the lips, nose, and brow were graceful, the 
latter high and full, the eyes dark and piercing, and the 
figure majestic and commanding. 


1 6 Lock and Key 

The feet were eased in boots with whitish tops turned 
down from near the knee; whitish breeches, or small 
clothes, covered the lower limbs; a waistcoat of the same 
color protected the chest, leaving visible shirt front, collar 
and wristbands of the purest white. A long black over- 
coat fell below 'the middle of the leg, and a black tie com- 
pleted the attire. 

The hands were bare, and extremely shapely as were 
the feet; the face was clean-shaven, and the hair black, 
sprinkled with gray, but abundant. The left hand held 
the hat, apparently just removed. 

Such was the figure I saw thus unexpectedly; the 
fog had concealed it as I walked to my place of observa- 
tion. It was a face and a figure one seldom sees and 
never forgets, and could belong to none other than to 
him whom men called John Harvey. 

I gazed at this lifelike apparition. Its freshness and 
vigor were in apt keeping with that of the landscape 
below. There was not a mark of time’s ravages upon it, 
no corroded line, no blurred or marred feature. In face, 
in form, in raiment, the man was as complete, as fault- 
less, as if, being yet alive, he had stepped from the train 
and walked in company with me to the spot where he 
now stood. 

The statue, for such I soon found it to be, was placed 
upon a low pedestal, or platform rather, of dressed gran- 
ite about eight feet square, which was covered with the 
semblance of an altar cloth, made of some strange black 
material hanging in folds over the sides and ends. 

Who placed this imposing memorial on this rocky 
height, and what was its significance? Was it the work 
of a few cherished friends, or was it the grateful remem- 
brance of an entire people? 

I could not tell, but if John Harvey had really plan- 





The Statue on Pike's Peak ■ 


17 


lied, or if his means had made possible the redemption of 
this land, how appropriately was his statue placed on this 
lofty pinnacle. 

Might not his tempestuous soul occasionally revisit 
its former abodes and find solace in beholding the happy 
fruition of these great designs in the peaceful landscape 
before me. Might it not even now linger near enjoying 
the emotions which the scene undoubtedly revealed in 
my face and actions? 

I remained some time longer on the summit, now 
gazing eastward on the landscape ever changing in the 
shifting light of the sun, and again looking westward on 
the billows of granite peaks lifting their gray tops sky- 
ward, as if a mighty ocean, stirred 'by a mighty storm, 
had been at some omnipotent fiat suddenly converted into 
stone. 

At lower altitudes, in the intervals among the 
mountains, lay countless grassy parks, fit dwelling places 
for peace, quiet and content, and higher up, their sides 
were clothed by dark masses of sombre pines, and some- 
times by a dense undergrowth of smaller trees whose 
varieties were unknown to me, but which lent color to 
the scene. 

But I looked often and long at the face of the statue, 
so strong, so earnest, so eager, so sympathetic, gazing 
out over the land where the man had once dwelt, and 
from which he was now parted, and I left the spot deeply 
impressed with the mingled grandeur and pathos of this 
attempt to ensure earthly immortality and remembrance. 

I returned to the busy chatel at the base of the moun- 
tain, with a feeling of deep interest in this land and all 
that concerned it. 

In the afternoon I continued my journey toward 
Neuropolis, haunted all the way by the face and figure 


i8 


Lock and Key 


of the statue of the peak, now left behind me in the awful 
solitude of the upper air, but still able to overlook the 
hurrying train as it sped northward toward the capital 
city. 





CHAPTER II. 

NEUROPOLIS. 

I reached Neuropolis late in the evening and found 
lodgings in one of the great hotels of the city. 

I had resolved on maintaining an incognito that I 
might hotter and more unobtrusively observe and study 
the institutions of the country, and had prepared for this 
by procuring letters of introduction and recommenda- 
tion in the name simply of Mr. Herbert Maxwell, and 
had so registered and made myself known since landing 
in America. 

A great city, as well as a great country, has many 
sides, and the stranger desirous of acquiring more than 
a cursory knowledge of it would better begin with the 
study of its physical features. 

My first days in the capital were accordingly spent 
in examining its topography and other material charac- 
teristics. 

It is situated on the eastern side of the great canal 
before mentioned, about fifty miles from the base of the 
mountains, and a few miles northward from the summit 
or crest of the divide between the watersheds of the Ar- 
kansas and Platte Rivers. 

It is surrounded by a branch of this canal, taken out 
twenty miles to the northward, running thence eastward 
and southward, forming in natural depressions several 
large lakes and emptying into another great branch of 
the canal known as Lateral B, fifty miles from the point 
of departure. 


*9 


2o 


Lock and Key 


The true form of the city proper was a perfect square, 
but extensive suburbs, to the north and south, gave it 
somewhat of an oval appearance. 

The great freight depots and manufactories for the 
heavier classes of goods, as well as the plants for furnish- 
ing water, electricity, heat and other necessities of the 
city, were located in the northern suburbs, while the pas- 
senger depots and manufactories for the lighter and 
cleaner classes of goods were situated in the southern. 
Both suburbs, however, were connected with the great 
trunk lines of railroad running in all directions from the 
city. The manufactories and business 'houses in them, 
though not lofty, were large and comfortable, and every- 
thing around them was kept scrupulously neat and clean. 

The employes nearly all lived in the city proper, 
going to and returning from their labors night and morn- 
ing in vehicles driven by electricity. 

These suburbs, though a part of the city and under 
the same general government as the rest of it, were di- 
vided from it by a boulevard two hundred feet wide, 
which encompassed it on its four sides. They are not 
therefore included in the description which I shall now 
give, with the aid of the accompanying diagram, of the 
city proper. 

A great square, each side facing a cardinal point of 
the compass and measuring twelve hundred feet in length, 
formed 'the center of the city. This contained about thirty 
acres and was called the Administration Square. An ave- 
nue two hundred feet wide, known as the Administration 
Boulevard, extended around this square. It was divided 
lengthwise in the center, except where the other boule- 
vards hereafter mentioned entered it, by an ornamental 
strip ten feet wide, in which grew trees, shrubbery, vines, 
and flowers of great variety and beauty. 


Neuropolis 


21 


From the outer sides of this Administration Boule- 
vard, eight other boulevards, each two hundred feet wide, 
extended through the city, connecting with that sur- 
rounding it at its outer limits. Four of these ran diagon- 
ally from the angles of the Administration Boulevard to 


£500 BBSS 

r-in.r-ii — ii — ii — ii — iFnr EBBHEKnn 


loi 

CZ3CZ3I 


□□□□ ^QQ 

az:ic=;] onm 


□□□mQRRSHRRS^OQlID] 


□□□DDDOQt^RS BB^dDODQODDD 

“■REWl 


□□□ 

□□□□ III 

QoommoDnz 


ooon 


JUDO ODOD 
SttDODDQDOO 


mmrnuRgiHH Hasomnjj 
ooacraaass sbbsoidii 


□□□□ SSS BBS DODD 

ni^ rnR nnnn 

KOizjcncncncjcn a=a=iociic±J 


the corresponding angles of the outer boulevard, and 
were named respectively the Northeast, Northwest, 
Southwest and Southeast Boulevards. They divided the 
city into four great cantonments. 

Of the others, one began at the center of each side 
of the Administration Boulevard, and extended at right 
angles to it, bisecting the cantonment and terminating 
also in the outer Boulevard, and these four were called 



22 


Lock and Key 


Cardinal Boulevards, and distinguished by the points of 
the compass to Which they ran. 

The remainder of the city was traversed by streets 
one hundred feet wide, which formed blocks seven hun- 
dred feet in length and three hundred feet in width, the 
long sides of the blocks being parallel with the sides of 
the Administration Boulevard next them. 

On each cardinal boulevard, midway through the 
cantonment it traversed, four blocks were occupied by 
the public buildings and grounds of the cantonment. 

On the diagonal boulevards, at the same distance 
from the Administration Square, four other blocks were 
devoted to public parks containing nearly fifteen acres 
each, and at the intersecting of these boulevards with the 
outer one were similar parks of double the acreage. 

Where blocks were bisected elsewhere by these diag- 
onal boulevards the dwellings faced them, and the parts 
of the blocks too narrow for building were thrown into 
parks and set with trees, flowers, grass and shrubbery, 
and also beautified by fountains and statuary. 

In the other residence portions the dwellings faced 
the streets on the long sides of the blocks, the lots ex- 
tending to the center of the block. 

Such was the general topography of the city — the 
architectural character of its public buildings and pri- 
vate residences, and the adornments of the grounds about 
them, all of which had made it celebrated, remain to be 
described. 

In the center of the Administration Square the mas- 
sive Administration Building, six hundred feet in length 
and the same in breadth, rose to a height of two hundred 
and fifty feet, while its great dome towered above it one 
hundred and fifty feet higher. It was constructed of pure 
white marble, with pillars of polished granite, and the 


Neurofiolis 23 

whole building was adorned with carving and statuary 
in the simplest and yet most exquisite taste, and was 
grand in general effect, and beautiful in detail, beyond de- 
scription. 

The buildings facing the Administration Square on 
the opposite sides of the boulevards were also lofty and 
imposing, each with its grounds occupying an entire 
block, but all so planned and arranged as 'to form with 
the Administration Building a homogeneous and most 
attractive center piece of architectural beauty. They were 
constructed of gray granite, their adornments being of 
white marble. The two on the north were occupied by 
the municipal government, those on the east and west 
by great universities and academies, and those on the 
south by a theater, and an opera house, each of immense 
size. 

The tiers of blocks immediately outside those on 
which these structures stood were occupied by other pub- 
lic buildings, such as hotels, auditoriums and schools, uni- 
versities and 'theaters of smaller size, and then succeeded 
the residence portions of the city. 

Where the diagonal boulevards cut through the tier 
of large or double blocks surrounding the Administra- 
tion Square, eight triangular parks were formed, being 
extensions of that tier, which Were nearly eight hundred 
feet long on the sides facing the boulevards and six hun- 
dred on those facing the streets. 

These were given up wholly to adornment, being 
covered with grass and low shrubbery, with a few tall 
trees near the acute angles. About three hundred feet 
from these angles, in each of the parks, a singular struc- 
ture, extended parallel with the boulevard. In shape this 
resembled a great vase, rising from an immense foot, 
with a gradual and graceful sweep first inward and then 


*4 


Lock and Key 


outward until at its largest dimensions it was fully two 
hundred feet long by fifty feet wide, and at the height of 
forty feet its curved and fluted edges overhung its sides 
at least fifteen feet and its ends fully twenty-five feet. It 
was composed apparently of some metal of the purest 
white, and from the summit of its arched upper surface 
down to its very edge it was covered with the densest 
luxuriance of small trees, fronds of palms, flowers of all 
kinds and hues, and moss, and creeping and trailing plants 
and vines, of beauty and variety indescribable, which lent 
color and shed fragrance all around. 

These vases gave wonderful attractiveness to this 
portion of the city, and being situated near the entrance 
to the great central Administration Square, formed a fit 
prelude to the grander beauty of its grounds and build- 
ings. 

They were used also as receptacles of water for irri- 
gation, and their tops being arched over and covered 
with earth, the vegetation grew luxuriantly on them. 

The buildings of the cantonments, grouped around 
the blocks, reserved for that purpose on the cardinal 
boulevards, comprised houses of worship, public schools, 
halls for public assemblies, places of amusement, hotels 
and eating-houses, great stores, electric plants, and such 
other buildings as were necessary for the wants of the 
citizens. 

These structures were not composed of as costly 
materials, nor were they so great and lofty as the build- 
ings around die Administration Square, but were more in 
keeping with the quiet repose of the residence quarters 
of which they formed the center. They were, however, 
such as would have graced and adorned any European 
city. All the streets and boulevards were paved with 


Neuropolis 25 

asphalt, and all except the Administration Boulevard 
were beautifully parked, and s’haded by trees. 

Stone sidewalks were laid throughout the city, vary- 
ing in width from six feet in the residence districts, to 
twenty feet on the Administration Boulevard. 

Great conduits, in which a man could easily walk up- 
right, were constructed beneath the boulevards, through 
which the main drains, pipes and sewers extended; on 
the other streets these were placed under the sidewalks. 

All irrigation was performed by means of pipes laid 
beneath the surface of the ground. 

In the residence portions of the city the dwellings 
were constructed mainly of brick of divers colors, white, 
ochre and red being prominent, and were generally 
trimmed with stone. 

The lack of ostentatious display among them was a 
noticeable feature. There were no poor ones; there were 
no costly ones. There were no unsightly houses, and no 
palatial a'bodes; -all were comfortable, refined and pic- 
turesque in appearance. Each dwelling was set back from 
the street a distance of not less than thirty feet, and the lot 
on which it stood was at least forty feet wide ; this frontage 
being devoted to greensward, trees, shrubs, paths and 
flowers, and there were no division fences. 

Harmony in color, architecture and design was won- 
derfully maintained in the character of all the buildings ; 
no edifice 'being constructed until its situation and de- 
tailed plans were considered and approved by a commis- 
sion skilled in such work and acquainted with the general 
scheme for the extension and building up of the city. 

Fitness, variety and taste were displayed not in any 
one particular, or locality, but everywhere; the evident 
intention being to make no spot in the residence portion 


26 


Lot., and Key 


of the city conspicuous by unusual expenditure, but the 
whole a perfect picture. 

In all public buildings and improvements the most 
magnificent erections, the utmost permanence, the cost- 
liest materials, often the most elaborate adornments, were 
employed; in the residence portion adaptibility, beauty, 
and symmetry of a quieter order reigned supreme. 

I thought ‘the city very beautiful, surpassing even the 
most enthusiastic descriptions given me of it. 

Its people seemed contented and happy. I saw no 
drunkenness, observed no rudeness, heard no bad lan- 
guage among them, and looked upon fewer careworn 
faces 'than in any place I had ever visited. 

During the day the middle-aged of both sexes 
monopolized the streets, but in the evening the younger 
people seemed to possess them. The broad sidewalks and 
all the parks were full of them; the spacious boulevards 
were like beehives with the hum of their young voices, 
and they crowded -the theaters, the opera, the libraries, 
and the lyceums. 


CHAPTER III. 


THE OPERA. 

The places of amusement in the various cantonments 
were well arranged and locally well patronized, but the 
great theater and the opera house on the southern side of 
the Administration Square were the largest, most com- 
modious, and elegant I had ever seen. In these, perform- 
ances are often given by the most celebrated European 
and American actors and vocalists. 

Not many days after my arrival in the city, a musical 
entertainment was advertised for the grand opera house, 
Which I resolved to attend. 

The prima donna was one of Europe’s most cele- 
brated singers. I had often heard her, with delight, in 
Continental cities in former years and she was a favorite 
of mine ; in fact, I had had in those years some acquaint- 
ance with her. 

Desiring to present her with a token of the presence 
of a friend from abroad and knowing her favorite flowers, 
rare ones, I determined if possible to procure some of 
them. 

On the afternoon preceding the opera I hunted the 
city over for these particular flowers and finally discovered 
a few of them in some beautiful bouquets in the southern 
cantonment. I purchased one of these and that evening 
took it with me to the opera, intending on the first fitting 
opportunity to bestow it surreptitiously upon my former 
acquaintance, the prima donna, and enjoy her attempts to 
solve the mystery of the donor. 

27 


28 


Lock and Key 


But fortune seemed unfavorable to my undertaking. 
On looking at my program I found it stated that, owing 
to a severe cold and consequent hoarseness, the prima 
donna would be unahle to sing on this the first night of her 
engagement, and that ’her place would be filled by 
Clothilde Beyresen. 

My feelings, of course, were those of disappointment, 
and my first impulse was to leave the house, but it was 
difficult to do so without attracting observation. Besides, 
the company was a strong one and much good music 
might be expected, so I remained. 

The performance began and several selections were 
sung by members of the company ; the next one, the pro- 
gram stated, would be rendered by the substitute. 

Very unusual interest seemed to be taken in her ap- 
pearance; the gentlemen straightened themselves in their 
seats, ladies prepared their opera glasses, and I, familiar 
with the meaning of such movements, supposed that some 
well-known amateur, for whose success all felt anxious, 
was about to attempt the masterpieces of the great prima 
donna. 

I was little prepared for what followed. 

From the right wing of the stage entered, alone and 
unattended, and with all the self-possession, grace, and 
dignity of the most accomplished leader of the opera, a 
lady, tall, beautiful, an'd stately. Her complexion was olive 
and very clear, such as one sometimes sees in the south of 
Spain, so pure as to show the red blood in the cheeks and 
in the lips at the slightest emotion. Her eyes were dark 
hazel and extremely brilliant, her hair and eyebrows black, 
the latter beautifully curved, the nose straight, t'he mouth 
and chin exquisitely moulded and the figure willowy and 
graceful. 

As she moved across the stage to the footlights an in- 


The Opera 

stantaneous clapping of hands and waving of hand- 
kerchiefs began in the whole house, and was continued 
many seconds after she 'had reached her place, and only 
ceased upon her repeated acknowledgments. 

Her manner and appearance at once attracted my 
undivided attention. 

After a slight pause she began to sing. It was Eliza- 
beth’s Prayer from “Tannhauser.” 

My wonder and astonishment were at once awakened, 
and increased as her performance continued. I leaned 
forward and, with a passion almost of entrancement, 
caught each pure note as it fell from her lips and filled 
the 'house. 

I had heard the trained vocalists of Europe, but never 
among them all a voice of such compass, purity, and 
strength, and such sweetness of tone and delicacy of ex- 
pression. Then the entire self-possession of the singer, 
or rather her utter self-abnegation, was so evident. She 
seemed unconscious of the effect produced; s'he made no 
effort to produce it. She appeared wrapt and absorbed in 
the words and sentiment of the music. She might have 
been singing in a drawing-room to a few intimate friends, 
so simple and natural was her manner. Indeed, so grace- 
ful, so charming, so completely in control of herself and 
her hearers was she, that she seemed in a few moments to 
have converted the great audience into a circle of such 
friends. 

She sang the difficult piece throughout in this man- 
ner, stood for a moment, apparently hesitating, then 
bowed her adieu and disappeared. In an instant the thea- 
ter resounded with the clapping of hands, the calls for 
encore. 

After this had continued ,some little time, she reap- 
peared, and sang “Das Veilchen,” with the same ease, 


3o 


Lock and Key 

grace, and charm, and then again retired and would not 
respond to a second encore. 

The program announced her as reappearing in one 
other selection only, which was the closing piece of the 
opera. I thought of my neglected bouquet, and resolved 
to bestow it upon the gifted singer. 

On her re-entry she was greeted with a furor, which 
showed her to be well known and a favorite. 

The piece was Mozart’s “Non Paventar.” It pre- 
sented no embarrassments to that peerless voice. There 
was not a single quavering, or false, or imperfect note; 
with the same finished style and consummate grace and 
ease she sang the piece to its conclusion. 

Several floral offerings were handed her, costly and 
elegant, but thinking not of its meagerness, I drew mine 
from its covering and lightly tossed it on the stage. 

The action caught her eye and she lifted it from the 
floor, shot one swift glance toward myself, whom she evi- 
dently recognized as the donor, and hurried from the 
stage, holding my 'bouquet in her hand. 

A storm of encores succeeded^ and the audience, in- 
stead of departing, remained seated, though the curtain 
had descended. 

They were not yet satisfied, and in answer to their 
calls the curtain again rose and the manager came for- 
ward on the stage. He announced that Miss Beyresen 
would sing the national anthem unaccompanied, and the 
audience and 'the orchestra were requested to join in the 
refrain, after which the performance would close. 

Perfect silence settled over the theater, and a mo- 
ment later Miss Beyresen entered. She had changed her 
costume entirely. The one she now wore was pale orange, 
with White trimmings. If possible she looked more beau- 


3i 


The Of era 

tiful than before, and I perceived she was younger than I 
had supposed, probably not over twenty-four. 

She was received in silence. As she turned and faced 
the audience, I saw flowers upon her breast, a few sprays 
only, the same ones that had been in my bouquet; the 
same wiry 9tems, with seven blossoms, for I had counted 
them casually, the number seemed so small. She had 
pulled the bouquet apart evidently, and had chosen these 
flowers for some reason known only to herself. 

She gave no 'heed to me, however ; never once glanc- 
ing in my direction. Her eyes swept over the house as 
she moved to the footlights ; there was a clash of cymbals 
and she began the anthem. 

Its prelude was an invocation to Deity, imploring 
wisdom, guidance, and assistance for the nation ; then fol- 
lowed a call to battle, to battle for the right; each stanza 
ending with a refrain, an appeal to God to hear the prayer, 
to judge the cause, and award the victory. 

As with clasped hands and upturned face the singer 
raised her voice in pure, sweet notes addressed to heaven, 
a reverential feeling like that of solemn worship stole upon 
the audience, and they united with subdued voices in tfhe 
refrain. 

When, however, this concluded, the singer changed 
her attitude; 'her whole being seemed transformed, her 
eyes flashed, and as her rich tones filled the house, calling 
everyone to conflict, all her strength and action seemed 
concentrated in the effort, and an electric thrill of sym- 
pathy pervaded the great audience. At the termination of 
each stanza they 'burst into the refrain, and six thousand 
voices rang out clear and loud in its response ; while upon 
the stage the singer stood, graceful in every movement, 
an acknowledged leader, her glorious voice rising clear 
and strong above the rest. 


32 


Lock and Key 


The anthem continued with varying expression, the 
audience becoming more and more affected, the singer 
never hesitating, always self-possessed, graceful, and 
womanly in the whirlwind of passion which now filled 
the house. 

The last stanza was reached. It expressed triumph 
in victory won, and a solemn promise of endurance to the 
end, in which the refrain joined. 

There the scene reached its climax. The audience 
rose to their feet and with eyes uplifted, as were those 
of their leader, poured out their souls in the final earnest 
pledge to renewed endeavor and continued trust. 

The performance was over, but it left me with a 
feeling of great interest in the charming singer, which 
was enhanced by the disposition she had so summarily 
made of my flowers. I imagined her to be a person of at 
least national celebrity in the United States. 

I inquired about her, and learned to my chagrin 
that she was a teacher of music in one of the great uni- 
versities; that although so wonderfully gifted that her 
name was sufficient at any time to fill the great opera 
house, yet she did not often sing in public, and that she 
had acquired the cognomen of “The Princess” by her 
beauty, her grace, her marvelous voice and other accom- 
plishments. 


•viv* ■«* f 


CHAPTER IV. 

OTHER INCIDENTS. 

Already in my short experience in (this city I had 
observed many unusual and unprecedented business 
methods. 

At the great hotel at Which I lodged and a few 
other places, where special arrangements had been made 
for the convenience of strangers, money was received in 
payment for things procured, but except in these I could 
buy nothing as in other cities. My drafts from abroad 
were cashed, not at a bank, for there were no banks, but 
at the treasury department in the Administration Build- 
ing. 

Very soon after my arrival one of the clerks at the 
hotel explained to me that no such thing as money in 
the common acceptation of the word was used among 
the people; that only certain persons entrusted with du- 
ties of a public nature were allowed to take it, and all 
thus received was turned into the general treasury. He 
advised me to buy a stranger’s ticket, which he said 
would be accepted as current everywhere in the Na- 
tionality. I did so and found that each person with whom 
I had dealings took the ticket and punched the proper 
amount from it. When the figures on it were all thus 
used I procured another in a similar way. 

I observed also a great difference in character and 
demeanor between the employes in this and those in 
other cities. They seemed younger, stronger, and in bet- 
ter health, and were far more affable, courteous, and ac- 

33 


34 


Lock and Key 


commodating, though with none of the obsequiousness 
which frequently characterizes such people in other 
places. Their intelligence and culture were often of a 
high order, and I soon found, especially among the' 
younger persons, that the employment in which one was 
engaged was no safe index to his or her character or at- 
tainments. 

The causes of these peculiarities I shall not dwell 
upon here, but will only say that before I had been long 
in the city I learned that all labor was esteemed honor- 
able ; that idleness was considered a disgrace, and that up 
to a certain age the younger members of the community 
were required to perform any work assigned them. 

While visiting one of the hospitals situated several 
miles out of the city I had become interested in a young 
Irishman, comparatively a stranger like myself in this 
land, who had met with an accident which it was almost 
certain would in a few days terminate fatally. I went 
again to see him and remained some time ministering to 
his mental comfort as best I could. I had left him, and 
was standing outside his compartment, preparing to re- 
turn home, when I heard the sound of low, sweet singing, 
coming from a room in the next ward, but a few steps 
distant. The words were those of a well-known hymn, 
and the voice seemed familiar to me, and was full, rich, 
and most melodious and sympathetic. 

I stood quietly listening till the conclusion, when a 
black-robed Sister of Mercy approached and addressed 
me thus: “You are a stranger to me, sir, but I know you 
have been obeying the Lord’s command to care for the 
sick. He whom you have been visiting has told me of 
your kindness, and he will soon tell it to the Master, who 
has said that whatsoever service ye do unto such, ye dQ 
unto Him,” 


Other Incidents 


35 


Looking toward the adjoining room I remarked: “I 
am not the only visitor you have to-day.” 

“Ah,” she said, “you heard the hymn in yon apart- 
ment. There is a woman there who is dying of an incur- 
able disease, and another woman was singing to her. 
You recognized her voice probably.” 

“I am a stranger in your city,” I replied, “and did not 
recognize it.” 

“It is the Princess Clothilde,” she said. “God has 
given her wonderful gifts, and she comes here often to 
comfort the sick or dying. Such music is a great relief 
to them; it lifts them above their sufferings.” 

She went her way, and I remained standing in the 
background. A moment later the princess came out and 
I saw her face distinctly, though she did not see me. It 
was the face of the singer at the opera, and yet it was 
not the same face; it was more the face of a Saint Cecilia. 
She remained but a short time talking to some of the at- 
tendants, and then passed out, and I did so also, but in a 
different direction. 

I returned to my hotel, and as I stood upon the side- 
walk I looked over toward the Administration Building, 
whose great dome was lit up by the slanting rays of the 
sun, now fast setting behind the western mountains, and 
my eye, traveling upward to its summit, rested on an ob- 
ject distinctly visible there which thrilled me. 

It was the face and figure of John Harvey, the same 
face and the same figure, though in a different attitude, 
that I had seen on the summit of Pike’s Peak; clad in the 
same way, the cocked hat being now on his head. The 
face was turned toward the east; the attitude was erect 
and strong; the left hand fell by the side, but the right 
rested on the pommel of a naked sword set before him. 


36 


Lock and Key 


whose sheen I could distinguish clearly and whose point 
was planted firmly on the dome. 

I had known John Harvey in life as one who had 
wrought swift and terrible destruction among my own 
countrymen, and who had levied tribute upon them al- 
most like a freebooter and a pirate, and now, thought I, so 
strong is the passion for military success and leadership, 
that such acts, coupled with the fact that he once lived 
in this land and aided somewhat in the establishment of 
this commonwealth, have secured him the honor of a 
statue on the very summit of yon noble, grand, and beau- 
tiful building. 

I looked no longer, but with a feeling almost of dis- 
gust entered the hotel and engaged in conversation with 
some of its guests with whom I had formed a casual ac- 
quaintance. Among these was a gentleman of leisure, 
who, having learned that I wished to gain a comprehens- 
ive knowledge of the history, laws and labor regulations 
of the Nationality, had promised to introduce me to one 
of the councilors, or members of parliament, to whom I 
could present my letters of recommendation and make 
known my wishes in the 'hope of obtaining the desired 
information. 

This gentleman now told me that he had spoken to 
the Councilor on the subject and that the morrow was 
the day set for the formal introduction. 

At the time appointed we walked together to the 
Administration Building, and on the way my casual friend 
informed me the Councilor was Mr. Beyresen. This 
statement caused me some astonishment, for the name 
was the same as that of the accomplished singer, whom 
I had already seen twice, and who had engrossed, espe- 
cially since the day previous, more of my thoughts than 
I cared to acknowledge. My reflections on the matter 


Other Incidents 


37 


were, however, cut short, for a moment later my friend 
introduced me to Mr. Beyresen, who was a short, stout, 
active gentleman of about sixty years of age, fatherly 
and pleasant in manner and ripe in experience of men and 
affairs. He had been engaged much of his life in various 
matters connected with the Nationality, in which he had 
held positions of high control, and was well informed on 
all subjects relating to it. 

I presented my testimonials, which he read with care 
and then received me with much cordiality. Though my 
interview with him at this time was not lengthy, yet he 
was so genial and took so much interest in giving me the 
information I desired that I soon came to look upon him 
as a trusted friend, which he in truth proved himself to 
be, and an intimacy was thus formed which became closer 
and closer, and lasted during the remainder of his life. 

I learned from him the general principles upon which 
the Nationality was organized, and the chief laws and 
regulations governing its people. At an early date in our 
acquaintance I secured from Mr. Beyresen a written state- 
ment of these, which I shall present to my readers in the 
next chapter, leaving minuter details to be explained later, 
if necessary. 


CHAPTER V. 

THE NATIONALITY, ITS PRINCIPLES, OBJECTS, AND ORGANI- 
ZATION. 

Nearly all governments claim to be organized for 
the good of their people ; their histories, however, show 
that, to a greater or less extent, they have universally 
failed to accomplish this object. 

These failures have been caused mainly by two great 
and dominant passions — the love of power, place, and 
dominion, commonly called ambition, and the love of 
money and accumulation. 

These have led the officers of government, or the 
people themselves, or both together, to lose sight of the 
true end or aim of government above stated. 

Both these passions have been perverted, but the 
germ of the first is lofty, and can produce good fruit; 
that of the latter is base and sordid. 

This Nationality, or State, by either of which titles 
it may be properly designated, contemplates a more def- 
inite and individualized object than that of other gov- 
ernments. 

It is an organization of the people, for working in 
co-operation for the equal good of all. It acts through 
officers and agents chosen, not for political reasons, but 
for their fitness, skill, and ability in planning, directing 
and executing that which is necessary to be done to effect 
its object. 

It recognizes the power of the two passions referred 
to, and aims to change, among its officers and people, the 
38 


Principles and Objects of Nationality 39 

direction of the former, and to utterly destroy the latter. 

It fosters the noble ambition to be among the first, 
wisest and most active in advancing the general happi- 
ness and good, and teaches its citizens to encourage such 
endeavor by bestowing honor, power, and place upon 
those who display these virtues. 

It destroys the passion for money and accumulation 
by instituting a system which relegates money to its 
proper function of a mere medium of exchange of values, 
and interposes insuperable barriers to accumulation. It 
does this by adopting the following fundamental prin- 
ciples : 

That money, debt, interest and accumulation shall 
be unknown to the citizen; all moneys received from other 
states, or their citizens, or in any other way, being 'turned 
into the state treasury, and that all business dealings with 
such other states, or their citizens, shall be conducted 
solely by the Nationality, or under its prescribed rules 
and regulations. 

That the Nationality, state, or people organized, shall 
have the absolute title to all property within its borders, 
and control the same, subject to wise, equitable, and well- 
known and established rules in regard to its use by the 
citizen for a limited period, not exceeding his natural life. 

By enfranchising its citizens from this one passion 
for money and accumulation it delivers them from a host 
of attendant evils, and clears away the debris of former 
systems of government. 

To occupy the ground thus prepared, the Nationality 
lays the foundation of its own government upon certain 
other principles consonant with those of justice, which 
define generally the mutual duties and obligations of the 
state to the individual citizen, and in turn of the latter to 
the state, and which are these; 


4 o 


Lock and Key 


That the Nationality, or state, shall care equally and 
impartially 'for all its citizens, supplying them during life 
with equal opportunities and means for obtaining all that 
is necessary for their physical, mental, and moral wants, 
and for gratifying all innocent tastes and amusements. 

This duty may be stated more specifically as fol- 
lows : 

It must provide its citizens, required to work, with 
constant employment; planned and systematically ar- 
ranged by its skilled officers, and directed so as to pro- 
duce the best results. 

It must see to it that their children be furnished, with- 
out individual cost, with all means necessary for the best 
instruction, physical, mental, and moral, which its re- 
sources can command, and that such means are used dili- 
gently, individual tastes and aptitudes being reasonably 
consulted. 

It must provide other schools, academies and univer- 
sities, where other branches can be more specially learned 
by those willing to pay for such instruction. 

It must provide all things necessary for the educa- 
tion, livelihood, advancement, and pleasures of its citi- 
zens; those who work, those incapacitated for work, and 
those past the age of compulsory work. 

In return for this care, provision, and assurance for 
his comfort and safety, each citizen must render to the 
Nationality, or state, the best labor or service of which he 
is capable, during such years of life as with the massed 
labor of its other citizens rendered for an equal time, will 
enable it to provide thus for all its citizens, and meet any 
incidental obligations and demands upon it, and lay up 
sufficient store for unusual contingencies. 

As a correlation to the proper discharge of their mu- 
tual duties the citizens of the Nationality will, in youth 


Principles and Objects of Nationality 41 

especially, be well instructed; they will be laborious, 
especially during the years set apart for labor, and at ease 
after those years are past, and they will always have occa- 
sion to be happy in the assurance afforded them by the 
state that they are safe, as far as human care can make 
them so, from business vicissitudes. 

Citizenship in the Nationality shall be attained by 
males at the age of eighteen, and females at the age of 
fifteen. 

To insure an equitable and equal division among its 
citizens of the joint products of their labor, the Nation- 
ality shall provide a medium of exchange to take the 
place of money, determined in aggregate amount every 
five years by the estimated average production of the 
state, and the number of its people, which shall be good 
only for the year in which it is issued and not trans- 
ferable. 

On the first days of January, April, July and October 
of every year, each citizen shall receive a certificate of in- 
debtedness, which shall during the period above men- 
tioned be good, to all intents and purposes, as was money 
formerly, in payment for anything purchased, or for any 
service rendered, or in discharge of any due within the 
borders of the Nationality. 

These certificates shall be issued for citizens, and 
the children of citizens not exceeding four in number in 
each family, in yearly amount, as follows, the gradation 
in amount also to be determined every five years. 


Children under eight years old $150.00 

Male child over eight and under eighteen 250.00 

Female child over eight and under fifteen 250.00 

Youth, male over eighteen and under twenty- 

one 600.60 

Youth, female over fifteen and under eighteen. . 600.00 


42 


Lock and Key 


Man at the age of twenty-one 1,200.00 

Woman at the age of eighteen 1,200.00 


Provided, however, that parents shall receive the 
certificates of their children under age, and that guar- 
dians and conservators duly appointed shall under the 
direction of the courts receive and use the certificates of 
their wards. 

The citizen must not be trammeled in the use of his 
certificate further than that he must provide proper sub- 
sistence for himself and family, live morally and peace- 
ably, and perform his labor and service as directed by the 
laws and regulations of the Nationality. 

Such were the general principles, rules and regula- 
tions of this body. 

Before quitting the subject I will give a short state- 
ment of the method of its organization and government. 

The whole land is divided into townships, which in 
the cultivated districts are twelve miles square, and which 
form the unit of governmental and labor control. 

The people live chiefly in towns ; located, particularly 
in the agricultural regions, as nearly in the center of the 
township as possible. These towns contain from three 
thousand to six thousand inhabitants, or more, accord- 
ing to the fertility of the soil and the number of persons 
required for its cultivation, or for other employments. All 
male citizens, until the age of forty-five, and all female 
citizens, until the age of forty years, are enrolled as labor- 
ers. They work under the direction of officers, chosen 
yearly by themselves, consisting of a director for every 
one hundred, a lieutenant for every fifty, and a foreman 
for every ten laborers ; eight hours constituting the work 
of a day, except in certain kinds of onerous labor, where 
the hours are less. The men perform all the heavy work, 
the women being engaged in light employment within 


43 


Principles and Objects of Nationality 

doors; those of them who have families caring for them 
with such assistance as is necessary. Nearly all work is 
done in co-operation, machinery being made to do its 
part most advantageously. 

Both sexes, from the age of eight until the age of 
citizenship, are required to attend school. If they have 
special aptitudes such are developed, and in this period 
they can also learn trades. If higher, or professional edu- 
cation, be desired they can attend schools until they reach 
the age of citizenship, their parents paying their ex- 
penses, and after becoming citizens, any can pursue their 
studies, payment being made to the Nationality equal to 
the amount of the certificate which that body would issue 
for their service. These payments are of course made by 
deductions from the certificates of parents or others. 

The state has absolute control of the character of la- 
bor, and the place at which it is rendered, until the male 
citizen reaches the age of twenty-four, at which age he 
may marry. The female citizens may marry at the age of 
eighteen, and remain with their parents until that time, 
or until settled in some occupation. After marriage, citi- 
zens may expect a permanent home in some locality where 
they can render to the state the service for which they are 
best fitted, during the required number of years. All citi- 
zens receive certificates during life, provided they per- 
form such labor as they are capable of doing, those inca- 
pacitated from any cause being equally provided for. 

If any who are capable refuse to work they are ad- 
monished, and if they prove incorrigible, are put in a class 
by themselves, wearing a peculiar uniform, and subjected 
to severe discipline, their certificates being withheld from 
them and used for the benefit of their families. 

When the years of compulsory service are over, the 
citizen is at liberty to enjoy himself as he chooses, can 


44 


Lock and Key 


study, travel, or remain at home. Many go to the cities 
and live there permanently, enjoying for the remainder 
of their lives the comforts, pleasures, and advantages 
there afforded, often continuing to serve the public in va- 
rious capacities. 

The higher offices of the Nationality are in many in- 
stances filled only by those past this age, and the citizen 
who is elected or appointed to such office and accepts its 
duties is expected to perform them to the end of his term. 

A congressman is elected by the people every two 
years in each congressional district of the United States, 
and the councilors and representatives from each state 
choose United States senators at the time appointed by 
law, they themselves not being eligible to such office. 

Sixteen townships in the Nationality constitute a 
district, controlled by a district executive, elected semi- 
annually by its citizens, who also elect every four years 
a member of the House of Representatives from among 
those who have served honorably a full term, either as 
labor directors or as district executives, and have at- 
tained the age of thirty years. 

The Council, or Upper House, consists of not more 
than sixty members; four of whom, at least, shall be from 
each state of the United States belonging to the Na- 
tionality. It is composed of such persons as have served 
honorably twelve years or more as members of either 
house, and these are called honorary councilors, and 
serve for life or until incapacitated. Any vacancies in 
the number, however, can be filled by election in the state 
having the least number of representatives in the Council, 
from among those who have served one or more terms 
as members of either house, and the person so elected 
shall hold the office for the term of six years. 

The post of councilor, and especially that of honorary 


Principles and Objects of Nationality 45 

councilor, is regarded as of the highest dignity, and it 
was this position that my friend Beyresen held. 

The Parliament, or joint Houses of Legislature, ap- 
point the chief executive, judges and heads of the vari- 
ous departments, from among those who have served 
with honor in other places and have attained the age of 
forty-five years, and these serve until the age of sixty 
years, unless removed by the appointing power for cause. 
Those thus appointed have authority to fill all offices in 
their respective departments not otherwise provided for. 

Such was 'the general scheme of government in the 
Nationality. There were many minor rules and regula- 
tions to which I will not refer, as those I have already 
mentioned will give my reader sufficient knowledge of 
the form of government adopted by this unique and happy 
people. 


CHAPTER VI. 

CLOTHILDE. 

I had been in Neuropolis some weeks and Mr. Bey- 
resen had introduced me to a number of the councilors 
and finally invited me to his house to spend an evening 
with his family. 

I gladly accepted the invitation, for I felt lonely, and 
besides desired to see something of the home life of its 
citizens. 

Mr. Beyresen lived in a commodious and very pleas- 
ant house situated about a mile from the Administration 
Building. His family consisted of himself, his wife, a 
matronly lady; his daughter Anna, a schoolgirl of about 
fourteen, and an elder daughter, who proved to be no 
other than the singer, Clothilde. I could hardly restrain 
an exclamation of surprise when I recognized her. There 
was also a feeling of satisfaction, for I had been very 
strangely and unusually attracted on the two previous 
occasions when I had seen her and had desired to meet 
her. 

And if her self-possession, ease, and grace on the 
stage had been admirable, in her home they were still 
more so. 

Not a tone, an accent, or a look gave any indication 
that she had ever seen me, and indeed, I was not assured 
that she remembered me until some time after, when we 
had become better acquainted. Even the subject of 
music was not mentioned, and we all spent the time of my 
first visit in interchanging thoughts, wise, witty, or frivo- 

46 


Clothilde 


47 

lous, on various subjects and revealing ourselves to each 
other by such means. 

The difference in appearance between the two sis- 
ters was much greater than is generally found in mem- 
bers of the same family. The younger was fair, with 
auburn hair and blue eyes, while the elder was a brunette 
of the most distinguished type. I could hardly compare 
them further, for the one was as yet unformed, while the 
other had enjoyed unusual opportunity for study, culture 
and refinement. This was evident in her conversation, 
her tone of voice, her every attitude and movement, and 
especially in her tact and power of interesting every one 
present. 

She was certainly not older than twenty-three, or 
four, a little above the usual height, and the character of 
her bearing and her dark beauty were so attractive, and 
her grace and charm of manner so wonderful that I could 
readily see how these had given her, even in this great 
city, the appellation of princess, by which her father once 
or twice playfully addressed her. 

From this time onward my visits to Mr. Beyresen’s 
house were frequent. Mrs. Beyresen was so motherly a 
person, Mr. Beyresen was so hospitable and so evidently 
desired me to feel at home, and Miss Clothilde was so 
kind and entertaining that I soon began to consider that 
I was always welcome. 

I was invited to dine with the family one evening at 
a noted cafe, and we all walked in company to the place. 

The little parks along the boulevard were fragrant 
and beautiful with flowers, displayed in the soft electric 
light which flooded everything, and on up toward the 
Administration Square a band was playing. 

“The night is perfect and the walk delightful,” said 


Lock and Key 


48 

I. “We are attended by both flowers and music. Which 
do you prefer, Miss Beyresen?” 

“You need hardly ask,” she answered. “I should 
dislike to be deprived of either, but music is my delight 
and my most constant study ; it is eternal and divine.” 

“And you think flowers only earthly?” I inquired. 

“I cannot tell,” she replied. “I hope there are flowers 
in heaven, but I am sure there is music. It is like one’s 
soul, unseen, intangible, emotional, and it is a necessity to 
happiness, almost to existence, I believe.” 

“It would seem so,” I returned. “There are so many 
harmonious sounds everywhere, each speaking to us in 
its own peculiar way and they form a great repertoire 
from which we draw continually and unconsciously.” 

“But that is not all,” said she. “Strains of music I 
never heard before have come into my mind, or rather 
floated into my imagination, and kept me company for 
days. Where did they originate, Mr. Maxwell?” 

“I do not know,” I answered, “any more than how 
your thoughts occur. To me the musical composer’s 
mind is more a mystery than to you, who are naturally in 
affinity with his creative world. I can only say that char- 
acter, mood, and association have much to do in shaping 
all expressions of the mind and soul.” 

“The terms you use are so comprehensive, Mr. Max- 
well, that I do not feel particularly enlightened.” 

“I claim no ability in this direction, Miss Beyresen. 
The influence of character in musical effort and emotion 
I cannot estimate. That of mood and association I can 
trace more easily. The song one’s mother sang; the dirge 
over a friend; the national air of one’s country; any music 
heard on memorable occasions continually recurs when- 
ever anything connected with it stirs memory’s silent 
diambers or even when the soul is in the same mood. I 


Clothilde 


49 


could tell you of an anthem I heard but once, which, with 
the scene attendant, made so powerful an impression on 
my mind that I do not think I shall ever forget it. I have 
been hearing portions of it since we have been walking 
here together.” 

She hesitated a moment and then asked: “And 
pray what was it?” 

“You know better than I, for you were the leading 
spirit of the occasion,” I answered. “It may be strange 
that I should be quietly walking and talking with the in- 
spiring person who sang that anthem, but it is not strange 
that its words and music should recur to me.” 

“I believe I know what you mean!” she exclaimed, 
“and I perceive you are still the same complimentary 
gentleman who bestowed a bouquet on me that evening. 
I am really glad to have this opportunity to explain my 
action to you. I recognized in it certain flowers which I 
was sure could be found only in our own greenhouse. 
The plants had been sent me some time previously by a 
friend from abroad, and my sister had put a few of the 
blossoms in some bouquets which a neighboring florist 
had asked her to make for him. I picked the bouquet 
up therefore and wore the flowers. How you ever found 
them and came to give them to me I cannot imagine.” 

“I found them accidentally,” I replied. “I happened 
in at the florist’s, saw the flowers which were familiar to 
me in their native land, and the disposal of them was an 
involuntary tribute to your rendition of the anthem. I 
am very glad I had them,” I added. 

“And so am I,” she said, “though your explanation 
of ‘why’ you had them might challenge investigation. I 
was a substitute for another that evening, Mr. Maxwell,” 
she continued, “and I think I could offer a theory more 


5 ° 


Lock and Key 


plausible than that you have just given of 'how they came 
into your possession. Would you like to hear it?” 

“No* thank you,” I answered; “your explanations 
already have destroyed enough illusions. Let me add 
that I am exceedingly glad there was a substitute that 
evening.” 

We entered the cafe together, into a great hall well 
lighted and beautifully adorned, with small dining-rooms 
on either side, separated from it by arched openings cased 
with onyx. In these smaller rooms, which were fur- 
nished with all the requisites for comfort and convenience, 
tables were laid at which parties like our own could sit 
in comparative privacy, and yet see other guests entering 
the great hall and crossing it to the main public dining- 
room. 

We took our seats at a table in one of these rooms 
and ordered our repast. I could not repress my admira- 
tion of the cafe and its appointments, and compared it 
with some that I had seen in Europe. The conversation 
took a wider range and we were soon talking of foreign 
countries. 

Many years before Mr. and Mrs. Beyresen had spent 
a short time in Great Britain and on the Continent. 

They related some of the incidents of their journey, 
and Mrs. Beyresen said to me: 

“When we were in Liverpool, twenty-five years ago, 
we became 'acquainted with a family of your name. The 
husband was a physician and quite eminent in his pro- 
fession. There were two daughters and one or two sons 
in the family. I have wondered if they could have been 
related to you, Mr. Maxwell?” 

“I think not, Mrs. Beyresen,” I answered. “My peo- 
ple live in the western portion of England, and though 
they are often in Liverpool yet none of them ever re- 


Clothilde 


51 

sided there. Besides, none of my family or relatives were 
at that time engaged in the practice of medicine.” 

“Then,” said Mrs. Beyresen, “we met another family 
of Maxwells a little later on, in Scotland, very nice people, 
travelers like ourselves. They were tenting comfortably 
at one of the little lochs of which there are so many in 
that country. The gentleman was in trade, at Aberdeen, 
I think, and out with his family for recreation. Possibly 
they were related to you, Mr. Maxwell.” 

“I think not, Mrs. Beyresen,” I replied. “In fact I 
know they were not. None of my people were at that 
time engaged in trade at Aberdeen.” 

“Mr. Maxwell,” inquired Anna very earnestly, “what 
do the people of England do; what did your people do?” 

“The people of England do a great many things, 
Miss Anna. Nearly all my people were farmers and stock- 
raisers.” 

“Oh!” said Anna, “I did not think there was room. 
The island is so small, I am sure it must be crowded. 
There are only a few counties and they not very large. 
Let me see if I can remember them.” She mentioned 
the names of all the counties except one which she had 
forgotten. 

“Devonshire,” I suggested. 

“Oh, yes, thank you, that is in the west, the region 
you said your people lived in. Was that where you came 
from?” she inquired. 

“It was the county in which I was born, and lived 
for many years,” I replied, feeling a little ill at ease under 
this questioning. 

Miss Clothilde had been listening with an amused 
smile, which I had noticed. She now interposed: 

“Let me make a diversion in your favor, Mr. Max- 
well,” she said, “before you get hopelessly entangled in 


52 Lock and Key 

a web most innocently woven for you. You are in peril, 
I believe.’’ 

“I am obliged for your interest,” I returned, “though 
I am not aware of any danger. I was simply replying to 
Miss Anna’s inquiries about England and its people.” 

“Oh, yes,” she said, “and to Mamma Beyresen’s. 
Pardon me, but it was the disinterestedness and candor of 
your answers that led to my proffer of assistance. I did 
not intend to be officious. But I should like to under- 
stand,” she continued after a moment’s pause, “how you 
could know, when I am sure you were not over five years 
of age, that none of your family or relatives were physi- 
cians, or none of them were engaged in trade at Aber- 
deen?” 

“If I had such information later in life, or if my fam- 
ily were few in numbers, I might be able to state positively 
about the matter,” I replied. 

“Is your family few in numbers, Mr. Maxwell?” she 
inquired mischievously, “and where, pray, do they market 
the stock which they raise?” 

“I crave your clemency!” I cried. “I cannot answer 
two questions in one breath. If you call this assistance, 
Miss Clothilde, forfend me from such.” 

“I do not call it assistance,” she answered laughingly. 
“I would not be so inexact. I consider it rather as ad- 
monition, and if you will take it so, Mr. Maxwell, you 
need not answer anything.” 

I tacitly accepted her conditions, and from that time 
onward no further inquiries were made respecting my 
home or family. 

We soon after left the cafe and returned to the house, 
where I remained for some time talking with Mr. Bey- 
resen about the Nationality and its affairs, Mrs. Beyresen 


Clothilde 


53 


and Miss Clothilde occasionally making some observa- 
tion, the latter manifesting a thorough acquaintance with 
and much interest in the history of that body. 


CHAPTER VII. 

THE MOUNTAIN AND MINING DISTRICTS. 

About the middle of June I made a short journey 
both for observation and recreation among the mountain 
regions of the Nationality. 

The inhabitants were largely engaged in dairying, 
fruit and stock raising, and mining. 

There were numerous towns and villages situated at 
irregular intervals, as convenience demanded, and the 
railroads connecting them generally followed the courses 
of the streams as a matter of necessity. There were hun- 
dreds of quaint hamlets where the locomotive whistle had 
never been heard, and thousands of beautiful valleys, 
parks, and camping spots, almost as quiet and undisturbed 
as they had been for centuries before. 

I met many tourists from all portions of the world; 
for the climate is delightfully cool and refreshing, the 
sunshine bright, grateful and almost continuous, and the 
mountain scenery among the grandest and most beauti- 
ful on the face of the globe. 

The forests, covering a large portion of this region, 
were preserved with as much care as those in any part of 
Europe, thousands of acres of young trees being annually 
planted. 

The wild game was carefully protected, extensive 
areas of country too rough for other uses having been set 
apart as a refuge for them. The fish in the streams were 
plentiful, and living in the pure cold water distilled from 

54 


The Mountain and Mining Districts 55 

the melting snows upon the mountains, were among the 
finest anywhere to be found. 

Game could be killed and fish taken only during cer- 
tain seasons and in limited numbers, and tourists and all 
others out for such sport were required to take a govern- 
ment officer with them, whose duty it was to see that the 
laws and regulations in regard to game, and also in regard 
to forest growth and forest fires, were not violated. 

In these regions the Nationality employed very many 
of its people in mining for coal, iron, lead, copper, and 
other metals, including gold and silver, which were found 
in greater abundance here than in any other portion of 
the globe. 

I was much interested in examining into the condi- 
tion of the mines and miners, thus directly under the con- 
trol of the government, and spent much of my time 
among them. 

I found that the mines were far freer from danger, 
better equipped, better timbered, and better lighted, 
drained, and ventilated than under other systems of own- 
ership in which the largeness of the output and economy 
in its production were the main objects. 

The miners were a most intelligent and sober people, 
and had as comfortable homes and were as well provided 
for as any other class of citizens. They worked only six 
hours in the -twenty-four, their places being then filled by 
others. These short hours were allowed them because of 
the underground character of their work, and the fact 
that their health and comfort were considered as of the 
first importance by the government. 

I was surprised to learn that such was their enhanced 
diligence and such the advantages of extended co-opera- 
tion and improved methods, that under the management 


Lock and Key 


56 

of the Nationality, notwithstanding this reduction in the 
time of individual labor and the increased expense en- 
tailed by sanitary and protective measures, the output 
of the mines was greater and more profitable than under 
that of the corporations and owners formerly controlling 
them. 

Certain grievances were charged against the Nation- 
ality in connection with the business of mining, the his- 
tory of which I will endeavor to relate. 

Some thirty years previous to the time of which I 
write, the United States had ceded to the separate states 
all the lands then belonging to it within their borders, not 
even excepting those containing precious metals. The 
business of mining, especially for these metals, had been 
very profitable, and many corporations and individuals 
outside the states in which the mines were located had 
been engaged in it. The states to which these mineral 
lands were ceded refused to sell them, but rented or leased 
them for a term of years on a certain royalty. 

On the accession of the Nationality the mining lands 
thus ceded, with all else became its property, and it re- 
fused to renew the leases, but as they lapsed worked the 
mines for the benefit of its own people. Its operations 
being conducted on a large scale caused the working of 
the other mines, owned and controlled by the corpora- 
tions and individuals before mentioned, to become un- 
profitable. 

Many of 'the latter mines, also, as their owners de- 
sired to sell, were bought up by the Nationality with the 
evident object of controlling the entire output and having 
but one system of labor, its own, within its borders. 

This action extended to and affected mines of all 
kinds — iron, coal, copper, lead and stone, as well as pre- 
cious metals. 




57 


T he Mountain and Mining Districts 

The proceeding of the Nationality in these respects 
was tested by suits brought against that body in the Uni- 
ted States courts by these corporations and owners, but 
was decided by the highest tribunals of the land to be per- 
fectly constitutional and legal. 

The agitation in regard to these matters had not, 
however, ceased, being kept up by persons living under 
the old labor system in other states, and had lately as- 
sumed higher ground than before. 

It was alleged that the Nationality had gained pos- 
session of the principal mines of the country, and con- 
trolled the output of the precious metals to its own ad- 
vantage; that it hoarded them in its vaults, and was able 
at any time to flood the country with them, and that 
among its own people they were not used as money. 

In regard to these accusations, it was undoubtedly 
true that the Nationality controlled the amount of the 
precious metals mined within its borders and dictated 
the disposition of the same, but not more so than it did 
that of its other products, it being an essential part of its 
plan that it should so control all production. 

It was undoubtedly true that large quantities of the 
precious metals were 9tored away in the vaults of the 
treasury at Neuropolis, and that they were not used as 
money among the people of the Nationality. 

In fact, the complaints against that body all arose 
from undeniable differences between its labor system and 
that of the rest of the Union, and the impossibility of set- 
tling them except by the adoption of one system by the 
whole nation, was evident. 

This conviction caused me to turn again with re- 
newed interest to the study of the principles underlying 
these systems, and to the observation of the condition 
of the people living under them. Having learned much 


53 


Lock and Key 


in the cotirse of my brief visit to the mountains I re- 
turned to Neuropolis in the latter part of June, purposing 
before long to spend some time on the plains, among the 
more exclusively agricultural communities. 


CHAPTER VIII. 


THE ENGRAVINGS. 

I spent many evenings now at Mr. Beyresen’s house. 
It was a great pleasure to me to feel that I had found 
friends in this strange land, who accepted me for what 
I was, and not for what I or my family represented. 

Mr. Beyresen was much engaged in affairs of state, 
and I had on these visits opportunities to become better 
acquainted with Miss Clothilde, who was usually at home. 

In addition to her other accomplishments, she was 
exceedingly well informed on all subjects of literature and 
art, and seemed to have a knowledge of many of the mod- 
ern languages. 

I obtained my first hint of this one evening when we 
were talking of the arrangement of books in libraries. 

“My adjustment of them, ,, said she, “is very crude. 
I put the books in English together, the Spanish to- 
gether, the German together, and the French together. 
The other languages are massed remorselessly. ,, 

“And how many languages, pray, have you in your 
library?” I inquired. 

“Oh, I do not know,” she answered. “I have a good 
many more than I understand, I fear. A large part of my 
library was left me by a friend, and the books are prized 
on that account. Though, indeed, they are all among 
the best books, and I should be lost without them. Be- 
sides these, I have added many of my own choice from 

5? 


6o 


Lock and Key 


time to time during the last twelve years, and I have now 
quite a good library.” 

“The last twelve years!” I exclaimed. “You must 
have begun collecting books at a very early age, Miss 
Beyresen.” 

“A woman,” she replied, “answers no questions in 
regard to her age. She is supposed to have youth im- 
mortal. I will show you, however, one book presented 
to me ten years ago, and I assure you, Mr. Maxwell, 
though I was not then old enough to understand it thor- 
oughly, I could read it as well as either you or I can 
now.” 

She brought me a copy of Goethe’s works in Ger- 
man, elegantly bound and exquisitely illustrated, a gift 
worthy of a king. I opened it and turned the leaves. I 
did not look at the blank leaves where the donor’s name 
might be. She observed this. 

“Oh, you may look anywhere in the book. See,” 
she said, pointing to a little golden case set in the leather 
on the side of the book, and closed by a slide, “the giver’s 
name and presentation note are in that little case.” 

“If this be a specimen of the books in your library, 
Miss Beyresen, the collection must be a sight worth see- 
ing. This is a royal gift in its richness of illustration and 
beauty of finish.” 

“I am pleased that you like it,” she said, “but it is 
hardly a fair criterion of my books. It is a show-book 
more than one for general use, and I think possibly the 
costliest single volume I have.” 

“If you have more show-books similar to this,” said 
I, looking admiringly at the beautiful illustrations, “I 
should be very much pleased to see them.” 

“You told us some time ago you were from Devon- 
shire/’ she remarked. “I have some engravings of Dey- 


The Engravings 6l 

Onshire scenery, and towns and castles which I can show 
you.” 

“I should be glad to see them, if I do not trouble 
you and if there is time this evening,” I answered, a little 
disconcerted, notwithstanding my curiosity regarding 
them, at the possible perplexities into which I might be 
plunged by this quick-witted young lady. 

She seemed to notice my hesitation, for she said: 
‘‘I thought you might be able to tell me something about 
these places, which would add to my information and be 
valuable to me in showing the engravings to others. But 
if you wish to examine them more leisurely I will give 
them to you as you leave, and you can take them with 
you.” 

“By no means,” I replied quickly; “the greatest 
pleasure in looking at your engravings would be foregone 
if I might not examine them with you. Any information 
about them I possess will be given you with pleasure. 
Let us look them over together, please.” 

She seemed gratified, and brought the book and 
turned the pages with her own fingers. The engravings 
were quite numerous, and very fine, evidently the work 
of the best artists. 

I saw familiar places, which, in years gone by, I had 
frequented, and various events connected with them I 
remembered distinctly. Miss Beyresen said little, but 
very evidently enjoyed the interest which she saw I took 
in them. 

Presently my fair entertainer turned a leaf and an un- 
usually fine engraving of Dorsetshire Castle appeared. I 
was startled at seeing before me an exact representation 
of a spot associated with my earliest and most cherished 
recollections. 

“This,” she said, “is, I believe, the ancestral seat of 


62 


Lock and Key 

the Duke of Dorsetshire. I have heard that it is a fa- 
mous castle with very beautiful grounds. I suppose you 
have seen it, Mr. Maxwell ?” 

I bowed assent, hardly caring to answer audibly, par- 
ticularly as she was regarding me attentively with her 
great hazel eyes. 

“Then probably you can tell me whether this engrav- 
ing is an accurate one.” 

“I hardly understand you,” I replied. “It seems to 
me a very real representation of the place.” 

“Let us go more into particulars, please,” she said. 
“I think if we do you will understand me better. I have 
quite a curiosity to know if this engraving really is exact. 
For instance,” she went on, “is that group of high trees 
represented as standing to the right of the castle truthful; 
are there such trees there, I mean?” 

“I believe there are,” I answered. “That is my rec- 
ollection.” 

“And do you recall the species of trees?” she asked. 

“They are elms, I believe,” I replied. 

“And the gardens on the left where the ladies and 
gentlemen stand, are 'they really there?” 

“I believe they are there also,” I answered. 

“And the rookery, does that exist as represented?” 

“There was a rookery at about that place,” I answer- 
ed again, somewhat puzzled at the persistence of my fair 
interlocutor. 

“Well,” she continued, “and that high tower, is it re- 
ally as represented?” 

“The tower is undoubtedly there, or was some years 
ago, when I last saw the place,” I replied. 

“Now,” she said, “that hardly answers my question, 
Mr. Maxwell. “Do you think the engraving an exact 
representation of the tower, for instance?” 


6 3 


The Engravings 

“I think it is,” I replied. 

“Look at it again,” she said. “Artists are so inac- 
curate sometimes, and take such liberties with the orig- 
inal, or, rather, depend often on a not very accurate mem- 
ory for details. Do you see those three windows, one 
somewhat above the other in a spiral, on the part of the 
tower shown in the engraving?” 

“I do.” 

“Then look a little to the left. Do you not see another 
window faintly outlined in the shadow toward the main 
roof?” 

“I believe I do,” I said. 

“Now, Mr. Maxwell, is there such a window in that 
tower?” 

I was startled. I knew there was no such window, 
but how on earth could the young lady so promptly chal- 
lenge its existence? 

“There is no such window,” I answered positively, 
thrown a little off my guard. 

“I knew it,” she said, “because the three spiral win- 
dows suggest a stairway, and that window is not only out 
of place, but would be directly in the way of a stairway. 
There is a stairway, Mr. Maxwell?” 

“Yes,” I admitted, “there is a stairway.” 

“Thank you,” she said, “and now one other ques- 
tion. Do you see that figure of a horse on the stables? 
Is that horse correctly portrayed? Look at its position, 
Mr. Maxwell. It faces in toward the stables. It should 
face outwards. It may, however, be a weather-vane, 
though it is rather large for that, but if it be really a sta- 
tionary figure I cannot but think the engraver has let his 
memory deceive him and has placed it wrong.” 

“It is placed wrong,” I answered. “It is not a 
weather-vane, but a figure in bronze, and does face to- 


64 Lock and Key 

ward the entrance. How particularly you observe !” 1 
continued. “Few would have noticed these slight inac- 
curacies in so fine an engraving.” 

“Now let me assure you, Mr. Maxwell, I did not call 
attention to these inaccuracies for the purpose of exhibit- 
ing my small powers of observation, but rather for that 
of seeing if they would be verified by your greater knowl- 
edge. There is one other point on which I would like to 
have your opinion. You see that rustic lookout, or seat, 
on the lower branches of the great oak tree in the fore- 
ground?” 

She was pointing to a seat I myself, as a boy, had 
made with the help of the gardener, taking advantage of a 
natural curve in one of the large branches of the oak tree. 
The gardener and I had made the seat, and I used to oc- 
cupy it, in company often with a little Spanish maiden 
who was visiting at the castle when I was about twelve 
years of age. I remembered a fall I once had from it to 
the ground, the result of a misstep, and the side of my 
left temple still 'bore a scar which I had then received. I 
could, as I looked at the engraving, recall my little com- 
panion’s shriek of terror as I fell to the ground. 

I hesitated and looked at Miss Beyresen, and then 
answered: “Yes, I believe I see it.” 

“Now, Mr. Maxwell,” she said, “that seat has puz- 
zled me. The great limb of the tree seems to bend in a 
very unnatural way, so as to form a curved back for the 
seat. Does it really do so, or is this another defect in my 
engraving?” 

I glanced at the young lady ; there was mischief lurk- 
ing in her eye, though her expression otherwise was sweet 
and innocent as a summer morning. I could not tell her 
about the tree without revealing too great familiarity with 
:he place, so I replied: “I cannot enlighten you as to that, 


65 


The Engravings 

Miss Beyresen, but I must be permitted to compliment 
you on your powers of observation, and to remark that 
you seem to expect extremely accurate work from the art- 
ist You appear to be very realistic in your demands.” 

“I have been called idealistic,” she demurely an- 
swered, “and I liked that expression better.” 

“Well,” I returned, “there has been something about 
you this evening ideally realistic.” 

“Thank you,” she said ; “that is pleasanter.” 

“And you always suit the scene in this ideally real- 
istic land,” I continued, “which is one reason, I suppose, 
why you are called by the most appropriate name of The 
Princess’.” 

“I should like you to go on,” she said. “I am very 
much interested and would fain hear more, but from the 
well-known footfall upon the walk I fear the entrance of 
Father Beyresen will clip the wings of your fancy in mid- 
air, so you would better, Mr. Maxwell, settle down gently 
before he arrives.” 

“I beg pardon,” I again replied. “I will take your 
advice ; but I have a favor to ask of you before I go. These 
evenings are so beautiful and I am so English that I 
think no place is as pleasant as outdoors, with a congenial 
companion. If your highness would consent to accom- 
pany me some evening for a stroll about the avenues and 
boulevards of this well-kept city I should be very grate- 
ful.” She hesitated, and I added: “Say to-morrow even- 
ing. I understand there is to be an illumination of a 
unique character in the Administration Square. I believe 
I can find a quiet place from which we can view it com- 
fortably.” 

“Thank you, I think I can go,” she said. “I should 
like to go. I generally spend a good deal of time out- 
doors during summer evenings. Yes, you can depend 
upon me to-morrow, Mr. Maxwell” 


CHAPTER IX. 

THE ILLUMINATION. 

Half past 7 o’clock the next evening found me at Mr. 
Beyresen’s. 

Miss Clothilde was ready for our walk, and when 
she entered the room I thought I had never seen her look- 
ing more animated, charming and graceful. 

“Shall we be in the open air all the time, Mr. Max- 
well?” she inquired. 

“As you desire,” I replied, “though I had not sup- 
posed anything else, it is such a glorious night.” 

“Two souls with but a single thought!” she exclaim- 
ed. “I have been shut up all day, and the air will be so 
refreshing. How long shall we be out?” 

“I cannot tell that,” I answered. “Let us be like chil- 
dren that take no note of time. When you are weary we 
will turn homeward.” 

So we sallied forth, and were soon walking arm in 
arm up the Southeast Avenue leading toward the Ad- 
ministration Square. 

It was a beautiful evening in the early part of July, 
calm, still and languorous. A few white, fleecy clouds 
drifted across the azure sky, occasionally intercepting the 
rays of the full moon which shed a changeful light upon 
all objects, glorifying some and casting others into deep 
shadow. 

Many people were abroad on the avenue like our- 
selves ; others sat under the trees in the little parks, but 
the avenue was so broad and the parks so many that 


The Illumination 


67 


both seemed but thinly populated. Family groups were 
out on the lawns in front of their homes enjoying the 
beauties of the night, often in company with friends and 
neighbors, and frequently small tables stood near them 
on which were various light refreshments. 

We walked slowly along the avenue, talking of the 
city and of others in Eastern lands which I had visited, 
with which I compared it. 

“The Oriental glamour and entrancement hang 
around this scene,” I said, “and the mysteries of this land 
appear to me as fathomless as those of India or Egypt, 
where every great building and every stupendous work is 
attributed, in part at least, to some fabled deity or some 
wonderful and mythologic personage. The same ne- 
cromancy appears present here to-night as we walk along 
this noble boulevard toward those majestic public build- 
ings which adorn your city, and so strong a spell does it 
cast upon my imagination that I could almost expect the 
genii who created them to rise from behind those moun- 
tains and appear visibly to us. Are you ever dominated 
by such fancies, Miss Clothilde, or do you deem them 
frivolous?” 

“No,” she said slowly and reflectively, “I would not 
wish to be considered as thinking them such; it would 
not augur well of one’s own character. I believe I told 
you last night that I disclaim living entirely in the realms 
of the real. I know no one who does live so, and if I did 
I hardly think I should desire an extended acquaintance. 
But I hope, Mr. Maxwell, I am not so imaginative as to 
be too much a dreamer, which I think is one of the faults 
of the Oriental character. I sometimes look at the 
clouds, sir, but I look at my feet, too. I like to know 
where I am going, but I am not oblivious to the songs 
pf the birds and the waters, and the beauty of the flowers 


68 


Lock and Key 


and the shadows, and when there is a rainbow I never 
shut my eyes. I am a mixture, but in what proportions 
I can’t tell, nor would I if I could.” 

“So we all are,” I replied, “and the qualities of our 
composition are often so varied, and their phases so sub- 
tle, that the very finest of them cannot be described at all, 
for they give out new tones at the touch of every circum- 
stance and incident of life.” 

“Now, Mr. Maxwell!” she exclaimed, “I had thought 
to give you some insight into my philosophy, but if you 
are one of those awful beings, called metaphysicians, who 
analyze and generalize, and dissect and classify mental 
phenomena, I am dumb as an oyster.” 

“No, indeed,” I answered, “I am not. Pray continue, 
for I am sure it will be interesting.” 

“I do not know about that,” she said; “it depends 
much upon the disposition of the listener. But I will ven- 
ture to give you my short creed. I think life very mys- 
terious, not in an alarming way, but in a solemn one. We 
have great responsibilities in regard to it, and though we 
may enjoy ourselves occasionally, as you and I are doing 
to-night, yet life should not be all a butterfly existence. 
I think the best and noblest people have generally been 
the busiest.” 

“But the busiest, I have often noticed, are so occu- 
pied that they become more or less uncongenial, and 
sometimes almost repellent to their fellow-beings.” 

“Then they have not been rightly busy,” she replied. 
“They have been so possessed by work in certain direc- 
tions that they have forgotten one great duty — to keep 
themselves in touch with the progress, and in sympathy 
with the heart of humanity, and to show due regard for 
the rights and happiness of their fellow beings. That in- 
cludes a great deal; Mr ? Maxwell, a great deal that should 


The Illumination 


6g 

never be forgotten: charity, kindliness, cheerfulness and 
unselfishness. I think every human being owes these to 
his fellow creatures.” 

“I agree with you perfectly,” I said, “but so many 
practically ignore them.” 

“And yet,” she continued, “there are no other virtues 
in whose exercise we can find more pleasure; they react 
on one’s own life and make it enjoyable. It may seem 
presumptuous, Mr. Maxwell, but I do not believe,” she 
added, “that the old system of government, the one I 
mean under which you, for instance, have lived, is as con- 
ducive to the development of these virtues as the one 
under which we live here.” 

“I hope you are right,” I answered. “In fact, I think 
the future happiness of the world depends upon the adop- 
tion of some system which cultivates the virtues you have 
mentioned. The old system does not, I am sure. If you 
will pardon me, I would like to say one thing more. I 
have personally experienced these virtues since coming 
into your city, and I have sometimes thought that the 
hospitality and kindness so generously shown me might 
be due in some measure to the influences you suggest, 
and then again I have wondered whether I had not merely 
fallen among persons unusually possessed by these quali- 
ties. Whatever the cause I have desired the opportunity 
to express my appreciation and gratitude.” 

“I hardly know how to answer you, Mr. Maxwell 
If you wish to resolve your doubts you will have to en- 
large your circle of acquaintance. I think I could help 
you in that if you desired it.” 

“Many 'thanks,” I answered, “but I pray you let me 
bask a little longer in the sunshine of the friends I have 
already found. I want none others just yet.” 


70 


Lock and Key 


“Thank you for your courtesy and your kindly ex- 
pression, Mr. Maxwell,” she replied simply. 

It was now 8 o'clock, the hour set for beginning the 
illumination, and as we reached the Administration 
Boulevard, the entire square, and the surrounding edi- 
fices for quite a distance, were suddenly bathed in a flood 
of silvery light which had been turned upon them. 

At a height of about eight hundred feet, above and 
directly over the great dome of the Administration Build- 
ing, an immense hemisphere had by some means been 
suspended. It must have been fully one hundred feet in 
diameter, and its skyward, or convex surface, was opaque 
and its outline indistinguishable, while its earthward, or 
concave one, seemed composed of white glass, and from 
every portion of it, without cessation or interruption, the 
light I have mentioned radiated downwards and out- 
wards, a light without heat, steadfast, pure and soft like 
that of a brililant moon near the earth’s surface. 

The effect was very beautiful; the white marble of 
the Administration Building, with its tracings and statu- 
ary, came out in full relief, and all the roofs shone like 
silver in this soft but all-pervading light. It wrapped the 
sides of the surrounding buildings in its effulgent flood, 
revealing their noble outlines and gave a new and phan- 
tom-like appearance to all objects, great or small, on 
which it shone. 

An exclamation of surprise escaped from Clothilde’s 
lips, and as we hurried along up the East Boulevard 
under the light of the new orb, her face revealed her de- 
lighted wonder. 

“Ah, Mr. Maxwell,” she exclaimed, “is not this beau- 
tiful! I am a thousand times obliged to you for bringing 
me here.” 

We stopped near one of the great universities which 


The Illumination 


71 


faced the eastern side of -the Administration Square, and 
stood for a few moments between it and its adjoining 
grounds. Great trees cast dark shadows on the street 
and athwart the walks, while close by us rose the uni- 
versity, a massive building of gray granite. I ( t was many 
stories high, with numerous porches, nooks and angles 
on all sides, some of them lighted up by the illumination, 
others cast in shadow. 

The edifice had been closed to general admittance, 
but many of its porches on the side next the Administra- 
tion Building were occupied by professors, students and 
their friends. During the afternoon I had secured the 
promise of admission to one of the smaller of these high 
up on the sixth story. 

A great concourse of people had already assembled 
on the square, and many others were constantly arriving. 

Clothilde, however, seemed entirely occupied in 
viewing the illumination, and I stood by her for some 
minutes enjoying her rapturous enthusiasm. At last I 
interrupted it and told her of the place I had secured, and 
in a few moments we were inside the building, and by 
the aid of a lift reached the sixth story, and were soon on 
the little portico where, screened by some large pillars 
and comfortably seated, we could enjoy the scene without 
discomfort or annoyance. 

“I did not think when we started out,” said my com- 
panion, “that there was such a pleasure in store for us. 
We seem up here to have been translated into a new 
world, almost unreal, composed of lights and shadows, 
an unsubstantial spirit world, beautiful, but vague and 
dream-like.” 

The various feelings and emotions of her mind were 
pictured on her countenance a§ in a mirror, They added 


72 


Lock and Key 


new grace and charm to her appearance, and I did not 
break the spell by many words. 

“Look at the light shining on the golden-ribbed 
dome of the Administration Building and on its white 
walls. It seems like a fairy temple, like a new Jerusalem, 
like a palace of snow, with window panes of ice. There 
is not a light in any of the windows; they 'have all been 
put out that they might not interfere with the effect. And 
everything is so quiet here, one could imagine we were 
the only tenants of this solitude. We are not over one 
hundred feet above the rest of the world, are we? — and 
yet we are lifted above its ordinary life and thought. What 
a difference the point of view and the light one uses make 
in the result.” 

“They do, indeed,” I answered. “There is an undis- 
turbed harmony between the • spiritual and material 
worlds this evening. It is I who am obliged to you for 
giving it expression.” 

“Thank you,” she replied. “Do you know you have 
brought me very near the scene of my daily labors? I 
teach music and languages to young ladies in this very 
building, on the floor below.” 

“I knew of your musical but not so much of your 
linguistic accomplishments,” I answered. “Might I in- 
quire what languages you most affect?” 

“Oh, I speak in various tongues,” she returned, 
“some pleasant, some not so pleasant.” 

“I have listened to none but what were very pleas- 
ant,” I said. “A princess can use no other.” 

“That shows how superficial your observation has 
been, or I may as well be plain with you, how little you 
know of princesses, Mr. Maxwell. You still have hopes? 
Well, you need not tell me about them. Do you see that 
broad mirror of silver in the setting of green trees on the 


The Illumination 


73 


plain yonder, and the blue lines running to and from it 
like cords holding it in place? That is the lake and the 
canal. See the sailboat skimming over its surface like a 
white-winged bird? I am acquainted with that lake, Mr. 
Maxwell, and I have often taken boat rides on it. In 
fact, some other ladies and I have a boathouse there and 
go boating frequently. So you have learned of another 
accomplishment.” 

“And one, Miss Clothilde, in which fortunately I am 
somewhat proficient. Could you, or would you, give or 
accept an invitation to sail together some evening?” 

“Yes,” she answered, “I think we might have a boat 
ride some time; I mean a quiet boat ride. I have been 
out in the larger boats when there was much merriment 
and laughter and I have enjoyed it, but not so well as in 
a quieter way, when the water, and the motion, and the 
small world of the boat, make one happy.” 

“I hope you will accept an invitation from me,” I 
said, “for some evening this week.” 

“No,” she returned, “please let me choose the time 
for the boat ride, and I will not make it soon, for the 
mood in which we are to-night will not bear frequent rep- 
etition.” 

“Well,” I answered, “as you wish. But I hope you 
will let me do the sailing and you can do the singing.” 

“Yes, I might sing a little, and I may preach to you 
a little; I can do both, and I like to exercise all my gifts. 
See that cloud just passing over the face of the moon? 
Did you ever study cloud effects, Mr. Maxwell? Well, 
then, let me advise you to do so. We have some of the 
most beautiful cloud scenery in our skies ever witnessed. 
Oh, no, not with me! You could not study cloud effects 
with me. You must be alone. You must observe tk ? 
size and shape of your cloud, estimate its thickness and 


74 


Lock and Key 


its vaporous contents, note its changes of color and the 
way the light falls upon it, and follow it through the sky. 
I should only be a divertisement, inimical to real study. 

“We ought to be getting home, don’t you think so, 
Mr. Maxwell? How I have chattered on this stony ledge! 
What would the grave professors say could they have 
heard me? But we started out to be like children, and 
if you have been quietly laughing at me you must remem- 
ber I have been simply keeping up the character. I have 
enjoyed it, though, and to-morrow I shall be as solemn as 
a bishop. Now let us go down, please.” 

We returned slowly toward the house. It was late, 
but the illumination still continued with all its former 
glory. 

We passed by the great vase in the triangular park, 
spectrally white in the radiance, and crowned with shrubs 
and flowers which gave forth aromatic odors on the night 
air, and stopped to pluck a few roses from some bushes 
near its base, and then resumed our walk and soon 
reached Miss Beyresen’s home. 

I felt a strange sympathy drawing me to this bright, 
lovely and beautiful American girl, who had so uncon- 
ventionally accompanied me this evening. 

I walked back to my hotel with a feeling of elation, 
but once there subjected myself to a rigid and severe 
scrutiny. 

I realized that I had been interested in the young 
lady from the moment I first saw her on the stage. Some- 
thing, too, told me that the feeling was reciprocated; 
there is a telegraphy about such things that cannot be 
mistaken. 

Was I then a boyish fool? Was I, a high-born En- 
glishman, who had frequented European courts and min- 
gled with wit and beauty in them, to fall helplessly in love 


The Illumination 


75 


with an American girl of no lineage and no distinction, 
except such as her voice, manner and beauty had gained 
for her? 

Aye, but there was the mystery. I was not the only 
one these graces had attracted; the whole city seemed to 
know her and be proud of her. Everywhere I had heard 
her called the princess and spoken of with approbation 
and affection. 

Was it nothing to win such a woman — if one could? 

There was something very mysterious about this 
beautiful and gifted girl who was so self-possessed and 
gracious, who taught music and languages daily, and who 
owned one book worth at least a hundred pounds, who 
showed me the costliest engravings of my own home and 
its surroundings, who could entrance a multitude with 
the magic of her voice and manner, and chattered fear- 
lessly alone with me high up on a stone balcony, as she 
had done this night. 

I would restrain myself; I would wait and learn about 

her. 

I retired to rest, only to dream of Clothilde Beyresen, 
original and lovely as ever, sometimes sitting on the 
stone balcony, sometimes in a boat on the quiet lake, and 
again clinging to me in a storm-tossed vessel on the 
ocean’s broad expanse. 


CHAPTER X. 

LEGAL AND OTHER DIFFICULTIES. 

Two or three days passed before I called again at Mr. 
Beyresen’s. I thought much about Clothilde, however, 
and learned something more of her history. 

She had only lived at home since she was eighteen, 
having until that age resided in one of the Eastern cities. 

She had been received with much favor in Neuropo- 
lis, and her appearance on the stage had created a furore 
which she had put down with great good sense, by de- 
clining any marked attention. She seldom sang in public 
now, but devoted herself assiduously to her work in the 
university. 

She enjoyed walking, riding, boating and other ath- 
letic exercises, went a good deal into society, where she 
was very popular, and was, in short, a high-spirited, good, 
and wonderfully gifted young lady. 

I inquired no further; indeed, so great had become 
my faith and interest in her that I had felt like a culprit 
in inquiring at all; I seemed to be unworthily seeking for 
information in regard to a confiding friend. 

When I went again to Mr. Beyresen’s I found the 
family all together and cordial and pleasant as usual. 
Mrs. Beyresen, however, soon excused herself, having 
some duties Which demanded her attention, and Mr. Bey- 
resen began to talk to me about the controversies between 
the Nationality and the citizens of other states. He re- 
ferred to the alleged grievances which I have already 

76 


77 


Legal and Other Difficulties 

stated to the reader, and in addition gave me the history 
of another difficulty of far graver character. 

The United States court of highest appeal, he in- 
formed me, had after a long and bitter legal contention 
rendered final judgment against the Nationality for a 
sum amounting to more than one hundred million dol- 
lars. 

This judgment was based on claims against the Na- 
tionality, made by a large number of persons, who had 
been tenants of the company controlling the settlement 
of the land before the organization of that body. 

These persons had rented portions of these lands for 
a year, or more, but for various causes being considered 
by the company undesirable tenants, had been refused 
permission to occupy them any longer. 

They had therefore removed to other states. The 
company was soon after succeeded by the Nationality, 
of which the tenants remaining became citizens, with cer- 
tain rights and privileges guaranteed them, chief among 
which was the support of themselves and their families 
after a certain age. 

The former tenants claimed they had been wronged 
by the refusal of the company to rent lands to them, and 
their consequent inability to remain and enjoy the advan- 
tages afforded by the new organization, and demanded 
pecuniary recompense. 

Their grievances were fostered and their demands 
encouraged by astute and cunning men, who saw in them 
an opportunity of harassing the Nationality and securing 
gain for themselves. 

A corporation of wealthy capitalists was formed in 
the Eastern states, and in Europe, for the purpose of deal- 
ing in these claims, which from time to time purchased 
them from the original tenants at a merely nominal price, 


78 


Lock and Key 


This corporation, many years before, had brought 
suit against the Nationality on these demands, maintain- 
ing that the latter body succeeded to all liabilities of the 
first company. They employed eminent counsel, and the 
officers of the Nationality did likewise. 

This suit began in the lower courts of the United 
States, and was fought step by step up to the highest trib- 
unal, which had just rendered the judgment of which Mr. 
Beyresen spoke. Continuing the subject, he informed 
me that the officers of the Nationality did not consider 
themselves authorized to pay the judgment without sub- 
mitting the matter to their people, and had applied for a 
stay of execution to enable them to do so, and the indi- 
cations were that it would not be granted. 

“The rendition of this judgment, however,” said he, 
“means far more than the payment of this amount. It 
means that the courts of the land are under the control 
of the Money Power, which always has been and always 
will be our inveterate foe. It means that -all the other 
issues supposed to have been settled by former decisions 
will be speedily reopened. The right of the people, or any 
part of the people, to issue obligatory certificates of in- 
debtedness, which by mutual agreement, shall take the 
place of money, will be again questioned. Their right, 
by like agreement, 'to refrain from using among them- 
selves what currently passes as money in the United 
States, will again be denied. Our system of state owner- 
ship will again be controverted. All these attacks will be 
made so insidiously and covertly that constant embar- 
rassment will be placed in the way of our progress, peace 
and happiness. 

*‘The battle between the people and plutocracy has 
been set for years, and the borders of our Nationality 
define the line between the contending forces, The power 


Legal and Other Difficulties 


79 


of money is enormous. It is compact and aggressive. It 
is vigilant, alert, resourceful and unscrupulous. It at- 
tracts the brightest and most influential to its side. The 
people beyond our borders revolt at its debasing rule, but 
are none the less subjugated by it. It is even now at- 
tempting to create divisions among our own people. 
There are agents of the Money Power in our towns and 
cities to-day, endeavoring to alienate their affections from 
this form of government. But they have as yet had no 
success, I am proud to say; for our people are well satis- 
fied, and true to that government and labor system which 
has saved them from the evils, and sufferings, and vas- 
salage, which is the lot of their Eastern brethren. 

“The battle which is to be fought, Mr. Maxwell, will 
be a struggle of giants, and will involve more of weal or 
woe to the American people than any in Which they have 
hitherto engaged. It is a conflict, sir, between systems 
Which are antagonistic, and one or other of them must 
fall. It seems to me as irrepressible a conflict as that of 
i860, and like that, to be about industrial slavery. 

“The battlefield hitherto has been the courts; it re- 
mains to be seen whether it will hereafter be confined to 
them. Prior to i860, our courts were not conducted in 
the interests of freedom; it will soon be seen how they are 
controlled to-day. 

“But whatever the battlefield, I am sure, Mr. Max- 
well, victory will finally be ours. We are united and will 
wait, if waiting be possible. We shall quickly become 
stronger. The people, in other states, are daily growing 
more dissatisfied with their condition. Those nearest us, 
and who know us best, are with us. The great states of 
Texas, Arkansas, Missouri and Oklahoma will soon join 
us and will add largely to our population. Their people 
have seen the blessings of our system of labor and govern- 


8o 


Lock and Key 


ment and are overwhelmingly in favor of it. We shah 
soon be so strong that the argument of numbers will be 
with us. This is what the Money Power fears. This is 
why it has latterly pushed this controversy, which has 
been allowed to drag along since the days of John Har- 
vey. Ever since his time it has viewed us with suspicion 
and distrust.” 

“Is it not unfortunate,” said I, “that the man whom 
you regard as the founder of the Nationality should have 
given so much cause for suspicion and distrust, by acts 
that can scarcely be defended with any show of success 
in any civilized land?” 

Mr. Beyresen looked somewhat surprised, but I con- 
tinued: “Do you think it wise, sir, in view of a struggle 
such as you deem approaching, to give so much promi- 
nence to the memory and attract so much attention to the 
deeds of this pioneer of your earlier days? I am an En- 
glishman, not, I trust, without great interest in the social 
reforms of the age and a newly awakened hope for the 
success of your form of government, but were I to advo- 
cate your cause in England I dare not mention John Har- 
vey’s name, for he is there considered as a murderer, a 
pirate, and a buccaneer. I should assuredly choose some 
other person among your pioneers as the representative 
of your principles and government.” 

Toward the latter portion of my remarks Mr. Bey- 
resen had been seized with a violent fit of coughing which 
interfered somewhat with them, and caused me to raise 
my voice rather higher than usual. He rose hurriedly as 
if still struggling with his bronchial difficulty, and saying, 
“Excuse me, sir, my daughter will answer you ; you need 
to know John Plarvey’s history better,” left the room, fol- 
lowed at once by Miss Anna, who seemed much con- 
cerned at her father’s condition. 


Legal and Other Difficulties 81 

Somewhat disconcerted by this sudden flight, I 
looked toward the elder daughter and was still more con- 
fused when I saw the change in her appearance and man- 
ner. 

She had turned and now sat facing me, upright as a 
statue, her eyes, blazing like coals of fire, fixed full upon 
me. Her face was pale, but a vivid red spot glowed in 
each cheek. Her lips were slightly parted, but her white 
teeth were clinched together, while her small, shapely 
hands grasped tightly the arms of the easy-chair in which 
she sat. She seemed struggling to control herself in a 
passion of almost ungovernable anger, of which I was 
plainly the object, for her eyes never left mine. It seemed 
difficult for her to keep her seat or to find voice or words. 

To say I was astonished beyond measure, and per- 
plexed and troubled, would 'be to put it lightly; but I am 
not of slow perceptions, and comprehended that it was as 
necessary for me to be still and composed, and await 
events, as if I faced an angry lioness. 

Finally she found voice, low at first and emphatic, 
but musical, and how bitter and contemptuous! 

“I shall not,” she said, “accept the task my father 
has thrown upon me and defend John Harvey’s memory. 
My father knew him as a personal friend and could have 
done it had he chosen. But I will not sit by and hear an 
Englishman cast aspersions upon John Harvey’s name 
without suitable reply. Who are you who sit in high and 
mighty judgment upon the character of a man whose 
shoe-latchet you are not worthy to untie? What have 
you, an idler as you are, ever done to enable you even to 
pass an opinion on the acts of one whose beneficence has 
blessed ten millions of fellow-beings? 

“I will tell you who you are, and what your kind has 
done, that you may rightly estimate your own impor- 


82 


Lock and Key 


tance. You are a descendant of a line of Anglo-Saxons, 
Danes, and Normans, whose hands were red, constantly 
red, with the blood of their fellow-men and women; to 
whom pillage, piracy, robbery, murder, and all crimes, 
even among their kings and nobles, were everyday oc- 
currences, who, like beasts of prey, ravaged all lands and 
all seas, and brought distress and woe wherever they went. 
And what are you now in this twentieth century, when 
such crimes would meet with condign and merited pun- 
ishment? Too few to govern the world by the sword, 
you have erected a golden image of which you are the 
high priests, and whose worship you recommend to all 
mankind, and like the Ephesians of old, when your di- 
vinity is assailed, when your pockets are touched, you are 
ready to cry out and vilify and abuse the apostles of free- 
dom; as you yourself, a descendant of such a race, have 
unjustly and unkindly done to-night. John Harvey and 
Herbert Maxwell, the philanthropist and the idler, oc- 
cupy very different spheres. I will choose the former, 
and my father can dispose of the latter. I will send him 
to you again,” she said scornfully, and she departed. 

It is impossible to describe the mortification, suffer- 
ing, and misery I endured during this tirade, and, though 
trying to seem composed, I presume I must have shown 
it. Toward its termination the young lady had arisen 
and stood near me, gesticulating freely. She was terribly 
angry, and yet graceful and quick in every movement, and 
I felt it impossible to turn away or even avoid her look. 
She was laboring under great excitement, but able to ex- 
press her sentiments in words as easily as she had on the 
evening of the illumination. But oh, how different! 
Then she was the charming comrade and companion; 
now she was Nemesis herself. 

A few minutes later the door opened and Mr. Bey- 


83 


Legal and Other Difficulties 

resen entered. He was looking toward the floor, and, 
rubbing his hands in a hesitating and nervous manner, 
and seemed as much embarrassed as was I. 

I rose to my feet, but he said: “Pray take your seat 
a few moments, Mr. Maxwell, and let us talk this matter 
over. I do not know exactly what my daughter has said 
to you, but I imagine it was nothing pleasant. I do not 
want to know either,” he interrupted, as I was about to 
make some explanation. “I saw it was coming and I left 
the room. Excuse me for doing so, but these unfortunate 
occurrences are better without witnesses. I could not 
stop it. I might as well have tried to stop a hurricane. 
My daughter, sir, is a great friend of John Harvey, and 
you did not understand this.” 

“My allusion,” I replied, “was very unfortunate. 
But I certainly did not understand either your friendship 
or your daughter’s for that individual, or I should have 
been more careful. I spoke according to my knowledge 
of him.” 

“Your knowledge of him was imperfect or very lim- 
ited,” he answered. “He was a many-sided man; he was 
a great man, Mr. Maxwell. But we will say no more of 
him now. Clothilde is a good girl; I cannot make ex- 
cuses for her. You do not know her provocation, and I 
must deal justly with you both.” 

“But what,” I exclaimed, “am I to do, Mr. Beyresen? 
I have visited at your house, and you all, including your 
elder daughter, have been very friendly with me, and I 
am distressed. She made it plain to me that it was im- 
possible to meet her on the former footing. She was 
cruel, Mr. Beyresen, though she may not know it.” 

“She does know perfectly, Mr. Maxwell,” he answer- 
ed. “She knows all she said. She has a very exact mem- 
ory.” 


»4 


Lock and Key 


“Well, will you speak to her, and explain, or get me 
an opportunity to explain my blunder?” I asked. 

“God forbid,” said the old gentleman. “You and 
she must mend this matter. I never shall say a word. 
I know that Clothilde will think it over, and if she has said 
too much she will let you know it somehow. She is a girl 
of fine judgment. I never before saw her so extremely 
angry. As for me I cannot say a word to her. She 
chooses her own companions ; she does about as she likes, 
and seldom makes mistakes. She is a royal woman and 
should be treated as such. Call to see us if you can,” he 
continued; “we wish you to do so. You will either find 
Clothilde gone, or she will be friendly. If she has been 
unjust she will repent of it, I know.” 

And so with a “God bless you” from the old gentle- 
man, who seemed as concerned and as helpless as I was, 
I left the house. 

During the succeeding days I was constantly recur- 
ring to the scene of my late discomfiture. I inquired 
somewhat further into the history of John Harvey, and 
learned that while he had been guilty of all I had attrib- 
uted to him, yet he was indeed a many-sided man, and 
really the founder of the Nationality. 

I had several talks with Mr. Beyresen at his office, 
but he carefully refrained from any allusion to the late un- 
pleasantness, merely saying as I left him, “Come and see 
us when you can.” 

But I could not. I had written a note to his daugh- 
ter, asking her for an opportunity to explain, but beyond 
a polite acknowledgment of receipt and an expressed 
doubt as to whether I could explain, the note contained 
nothing except these words at the end, “Wait a bit,” 
which seemed to me to promise something. 


CHAPTER XI. 

THE LAND AND THE PEOPLE. 

Very shortly after the events narated in the preceding 
chapter I made a somewhat prolonged tour throughout 
the plains, or agricultural portion of the Nationality, my 
object being to learn all I could about these regions, and 
to study the character, habits and condition of the people 
in them, especially so far as they were affected by the 
peculiar system of government under which they lived. 

In these regions it seldom rains, except in the early 
spring, and not at any time in quantity sufficient to ma- 
ture crops. During the winter, however, a great amount 
of snow is deposited upon the sides and tops of the moun- 
tains to the westward, where, sheltered in their deep 
gorges, it melts slowly until the middle of the summer, 
when the process becomes more rapid. Then the small 
rivers of the land, few in number and widely separated, 
all having their sources among the mountains, attain their 
flood height. These, after reaching the plain, trend in an 
easterly direction. At no time do they contain water sufff- 
cien to fill the wide beds hollowed out ages ago, when in- 
deed they were mighty rivers emptying probably into an 
inland ocean occupying a large portion of these plains. 
The water in them, when taken out by artificial channels, 
was only sufficient to irrigate a narrow fringe of land lying 
within a few miles of their borders. 

The experiments thus made, however, demonstrated 
that these plains, sloping gently from the mountains to 
85 


86 


Lock and Key 


the eastward, were capable of extensive irrigation, and 
that when irrigated they were very fertile. 

About thirty years previous to the time of which I 
write, a system for watering them had been begun by the 
construction of the great canal before spoken of, which 
ran from the north in a southerly direction, along, or near 
the base of the mountains, for many hundreds of miles. 
Several large branches, in themselves small rivers, ex- 
tended from it eastward along the summits of the water 
sheds of the rivers just mentioned. 

From these branches, or laterals, as they were called, 
numerous smaller canals, or ditches, took the water and 
distributed it all over the land. During the succeeding 
years these artificial channels had been extended and mul- 
tiplied until now the whole constituted the most com- 
plete and extensive scheme of irrigation to be found upon 
the surface of the globe; a great arterial system fujly as 
essential to the nurture and development of these regions 
as that of the human body is to human life. 

The railroads were a feature that at once attracted my 
attention. As has been before stated the unit of division 
of the land was the township, twelve miles square. Near 
the center of each of these a village had been built, in 
which all of its inhabitants lived, and these villages were 
connected by railroads running north, south, east and 
west, generally in direct lines from one to another, until 
they finally merged in great trunk roads communicating 
with the metropolis and the larger cities of the National- 
ity, and with the other portions of the United States. The 
system resembled the meshes of a great net, stretched 
regularly and carefully over the land, with occasional 
stronger cords crossing it in other directions leading to 
larger knots and ganglions, and its convenience and com- 
pleteness for all purposes of transportation could hardly 


8 7 


The Land and the People 

be estimated. The propulsive force employed was elec- 
tricity, which was generated at, and distributed from, nu- 
merous places in the mountains and on the plains, where 
abundant water power, or great beds of coal, made its 
production easy and inexpensive. The possibilities of 
this strange agency had been wonderfully realized in this 
land and in my journey through it, recalling my imagina- 
tion of the genii of the east, I saw them typified in this 
mysterious force, which was performing in every home, 
in every workshop, and in the open fields, rapidly and 
successfully, a great part of the hard labor which had 
formerly been accomplished only by long continued hu- 
man toil. 

Everything was so unusual, so ethereal, and so beau- 
tiful, that my brightest fancies of an ideal land were real- 
ized. The railway and the public road for vehicles gen- 
erally accompanying it, were bordered on each side 
by tall trees, trimmed so as not to obstruct the view, which 
was ever changing and far-reaching and most delightful. 
Broad meadows and pastures, and extensive orchards 
and groves of trees, clothed the earth with varying shades 
of green. Acres of maize tossed their long leaves, and 
waved their tasseled plumage in the gentle breeze; and 
great fields 'of golden grain yet unreaped gave richness 
of coloring to the scene, while distant lakes added their 
ethereal blue to idealize and lighten it. 

Every portion of the land showed intelligent atten- 
tion and loving care. No fences, nor unsightly objects 
of any character marred it. All noxious growth and 
things inimical to thorough cultivation, or offensive to 
the senses or repellent to escetic tastes, had been re- 
moved. Wherever for any reason the soil was unfit for 
cultivation it had been set in trees, and at the angles 
where the townships joined each other, forests had been 


88 


Lock and Key 


planted four miles square, in which were deer, elk, grouse, 
quail and other game, all carefully protected and pre- 
served. These forests gave wonderful variety and interest 
to the landscape, and exercised a very beneficial influence 
on the climatology of the country, and afforded places for 
quiet recreation and enjoyment. 

In the distance, villages and towns dotted here and 
there upon the landscape, succeeded one another, con- 
nected by the ever present railroads that bore the produce 
of the land upon their steel net work to its more populous 
cities and to foreign countries. 

As I gazed from the car windows on these scenes of 
rural beauty and life and activity, I realized the perfection 
which Nature can attain when assisted and directed in 
her work by the intelligence of man, and wondered how 
it had been possible for this people in so short a time to so 
thoroughly awaken her dormant energies. 

As we approached the villages, the wide-spreading 
fields and pastures were superseded by lesser areas de- 
voted to orchards, small fruits and gardens. When we 
reached them, the quiet grace, comfort and adornment 
of their dwellings, embowered in shade and surrounded 
by well-kept lawns and walks, and the artistic beauty of 
their public grounds and buildings, so unexpected in 
places so remote from cities, continually astonished me. 

I stopped at several of these villages and district 
towns and spent some time in gaining an acquaintance 
with the practical workings of this new governmental and 
labor system. 

The department chiefs at Neuropolis, it appeared, 
made yearly estimates of the kinds and quantities of the 
various products required for home consumption and for 
sale. They were thoroughly acquainted with the capabil- 
ities of each district for certain purposes, and their direc- 


8 9 


7 he Land and the People 

tions to the district officers in respect to labor and the na- 
ture of production were governed by this knowledge. The 
latter controlled the execution of these orders, and di- 
vided the work judiciously among their townships. The 
labor directors, each in charge of a certain portion of the 
land, or a certain department of labor, arranged it and 
saw that it was properly done. 

All products of farm, mine, forest and stream were 
taken to public yards, or warehouses, and properly 
weighed, measured, or numbered, and the surplus prod- 
ucts intended for sale were shipped to Neuropolis, and of 
the remainder, a sufficient portion was retained for home 
consumption, while the rest was kept in the district ware- 
houses for use in other portions of the Nationality. All 
cereals requiring further preparation were sent to large 
mills located at certain points, and all animals intended 
for slaughter were conveyed to other places, where such 
operations were conducted on a scale of great magnitude 
and with the closest economy. 

In each village a thorough system of accounts was 
maintained, and in the district towns accounts were kept 
with each village, with other districts and with Neuropo- 
lis, and in the latter place with all the districts, and with 
the outside world. 

From the books in the various departments of state 
could be obtained a complete history of the character and 
value of the products of every township of the Nation- 
ality, from its first organization down to the present time, 
the disposal made of them, and everything regarding 
them. Any failure in production was at once noted and 
its causes carefully ascertained and, if possible, removed. 

Thus a comprehensive system of intelligent and emi- 
nently successful labor and production was maintained; 
continually improving in thoroughness and effectiveness, 


9 ° 


Lock and Key 


because the best brain and skill of the land were enlisted 
in its service. The hours of labor were not long, and 
those engaged in it at a distance from their homes em- 
ployed the railroads in conveyance to and from their 
work, and every facility for its easy, prompt, and complete 
performance was afforded them. 

Co-operation and equality were the keynotes of the 
system. The people worked together happily and con- 
tentedly under the direction of their own elective officers, 
who labored with them and were in turn governed, as to 
general objects, methods and results, by established rules, 
and subject to still higher officers. Labor was made hon- 
orable; the way to office and preferment lay in doing good 
and effective work, and planning and directing for the 
general welfare. 

Education formed a separate department, employing 
the best minds in perfecting its methods and advancing 
its interests. The public schools, especially, were zeal- 
ously protected, and carefully supported. In each village 
ample accommodations were provided for free instruc- 
tion up to academic grades, and other public schools of 
more special character, where trades were taught, were 
located in the district towns. In the larger cities and in 
Neuropolis, as has been stated, still greater schools ex- 
isted, where the pupil could be educated in any branches 
or professions. 

The stores were managed singularly, samples only 
being shown with prices marked, the goods being just 
as represented. When ordered they were paid for, and if 
the order was for something not in stock, it was selected, 
often from a catalogue, and sent for promptly. The 
prices were much lower than in other countries, and no 
effort was made to sell goods, the quantity sold being 
a matter of indifference to all except the purchaser. A 


The Land and the People 


9i 


general manager, three or four clerks and as many de- 
livery men and roustabouts, were all the persons em- 
ployed in the conduct of a business that under other sys- 
tems would have required several times this number. 

Ample time remained to the people for recreation, 
for social diversion, or for enjoyment in the family circle. 
Public libraries and reading-rooms, theaters, parks and 
similar resorts were always open to them, and were con- 
stantly filled by those seeking instruction, or amuse- 
ment. 

Houses of worship were among the most prominent 
buildings in all the villages and towns. They were erected 
and owned by the state. The churches were sustained, 
however, by the voluntary contributions of the members. 
The people, not overwearied in mind, or body, by the 
cares and labors of the week, filled these temples every 
Sabbath, and learned those lessons which inculcate a 
higher than mere human responsibility, and observed the 
day as one dedicated to God’s service, and not to mere 
mental and physical recuperation. 

Crime was scant. The establishment of government 
ownership, the disuse of money, and abolishment of pri- 
vate accumulation, had blotted from the calendar all 
crimes connected with the love of gain. The manufac- 
ture and sale of intoxicants as a 'beverage ceased, as a 
consequence of the former action, and wrought nearly 
as much diminution in crime, and only that arising from 
the ordinary and unstimulated passions of mankind re- 
mained, and was rendered far less frequent by assured 
employment and the removal of the insidious temptations 
of poverty and want. 

The loyalty of the people to their government and 
land seemed most intense, and as I journeyed through it 
and saw its richness, its beauty, its peacefulness, its at- 


92 


Lock and Key 


tractiveness, and promise of present and future comfort, 
guaranteed by governmental authority, I felt they had 
just cause for pride and patriotism. Under other systems, 
livelihood and comfort and advantages were sought after 
for years, unremittingly, unintelligently, painfully and 
often unsuccessfully. Man fought man in an unceasing 
struggle and crime was a constant and necessary concom- 
itant. Men failed in honest endeavor, and with their fam- 
ilies suffered, and many sinned. 

The Nationality said to its citizens: “The People 
collectively offer to you and each of you the opportunity 
to work, during reasonable 'hours, intelligently and with 
the best appliances. You shall not fail if we can help it. 
You have our assurance of success in providing for your- 
selves and your families. If you are sick, or otherwise 
incapacitated for labor, you still have that assurance, not 
as a charity, but as a matter of right.” 

As a consequence men worked better, more buoy- 
antly and cheerfully than elsewhere. They looked freer 
and more independent. They lived in more comfort, had 
more time for study, and were more intelligent and capa- 
ble than elsewhere. 

Fully as much might be said of the women. They 
were strong, and bright, and happy, and many of them 
were of high culture and refinement. I could tell now 
whence came the bright, healthy and intelligent men and 
women I had seen in the metropolis. They came from 
pleasant and refined homes and families in these towns 
and villages, replete* with the strength derived from pure 
air and proper exercise, and animated by the integrity 
and 'happiness obtained by earnest endeavor for honest 
objects. 

After spending much time in these rural regions I 
proceeded on my way, by rail, to visit Sterling, one of 


93 


The Land and the Pcofild 

the large manufacturing cities located on the South Platte 
River, intending from thence to return to Neuropolis, 
stopping on my road to examine the celebrated bridge, 
or aqueduct, which carries the waters of the great canal 
over the bed of that river. 

We passed through an agricultural country much 
the same as that I have already described, until we ap- 
proached within thirty miles of the river, when the extent 
of forest became greater. 

Wide-spreading sand dunes had formerly rendered 
this section of country barren, and these forests had been 
planted to protect it from further innovation, and to re- 
claim it. This had been done so successfully that but little 
evidence of the shifting nature of the soil remained, and 
in the intervals among the forests herds of cattle as fine as 
I had ever seen were now grazing. 

When we arrived within view of the river the singu- 
larity of its appearance attracted my attention. It was 
crossed, at distances of from two to three miles apart, by 
dams from twenty to forty feet in height, which made a 
succession of terraced lakes, or sheets of water. From 
these, canals were carried out upon the banks for irrigat- 
ing the lands adjoining, and the water power furnished 
by these dams was used for various purposes. 

Late in the evening we reached Sterling, situated 
in the valley of the South Platte and containing nearly 
fifty thousand inhabitants. Being quite fatigued, I re- 
tired to rest soon after my arrival. When I awoke next 
morning it was late, and after breakfast I set out to visit 
some of the great manufactories of the place, consisting 
of flouring mills, glass and brick works, and potteries for 
producing terra cotta, tile, and other articles from clay. 

A trunk railway ran to and from this city, and a 
massive dam thrown across the river formed a large lake, 


94 


Lock and Key 


and furnished power for the greatest flouring mills I had 
ever seen. I was shown through them and was much 
interested in the statistics of their annual production, 
which was so great that I remember entering into a 
mental calculation of how many people their output would 
feed, and it was several millions. A large part of the flour 
and other products were, however, exported by way of 
the Gulf of Mexico to South America and Europe. 

In the manufacture of brick and tile, and other ar- 
ticles formed from clay, over three thousand persons were 
employed, and a great quantity and variety of such articles 
were produced. 

In the afternoon I visited several of the glass works, 
and was very much surprised at their magnitude, and the 
beauty of their products. For delicacy of design, color- 
ing and finish, I never saw the superior of the articles of 
glass manufactured in this city. They comprised nearly 
every description of such ware known, and from this 
point shipments of these articles were made all over the 
world. Over four thousand persons were engaged in this 
industry ; the most approved methods and machinery were 
used, and many of the new processes and inventions orig- 
inated, I was told, among the workmen. 

I returned to the hotel toward evening, and found a 
middle-aged lady, the wife of the manager, in the clerk’s 
office. I inquired of her concerning the great aqueduct 
conveying the water of the canal over the Platte River, 
and she informed me it was only about forty miles dis- 
tant from Sterling, and that the railroad crossed the river 
on a bridge but a little distance below it. We talked to- 
gether for some time, and she asked me if I had been at 
the opera house the preceding evening. I replied in the 
negative, and inquired if any special entertainment had 
been given. 


95 


The Land and the People 

“Yes,” she answered, “the princess sang there last 
night. There was a large audience, and you missed a fine 
performance, which is to be regretted, for she does not 
often sing in public.” 

“The Princess Clothilde, from Neuropolis?” I ex- 
claimed . 

“Yes,” she returned. “Do you know her and have 
you heard her sing?” 

“I have met the princess,” I said. “Please tell me 
when she came, and if she is still here.” 

“She arrived two days ago. There were several la- 
dies in the party, and they all left last night for Neuropo- 
lis.” 

I was much disturbed. I had heard nothing the 
evening before of this performance. I had gone lazily to 
sleep, when the person I most desired to see was in the 
same town, and in full view at the opera house. 

I cared nothing now for further inspection of the 
city, the view of the bridge, or anything else; I only 
wished to be again in Neuropolis. There might be a let- 
ter, or a message; anyway, I should see her father and 
learn about her. 

I bought my ticket and at 1 1 o’clock that night took 
the train for that city, where I awoke next morning. 

There was no message for me, and Mr. Beyresen 
had left the capital some days before for the southern por- 
tion of the Nationality, but was expected to return soon. 


CHAPTER XII. 

THE ALBATROSS. 

Shortly after my return I met several of the council- 
ors with whom I was acquainted. 

From conversation with them I learned that the par- 
liament of which they were members had been in session 
during my absence, and I was satisfied that the political 
situation in the United States was very grave. 

These gentlemen understood that I Was in sympathy 
with them, and I communicated to them a resolution I 
had formed of visiting some of the Eastern cities and 
learning the condition of the people there and their feel- 
ing toward the Nationality. They advised me to postpone 
this journey for some weeks, until matters had assumed 
more definite shape, and to this I consented. 

A few days later Mr. Beyresen returned, and I went 
to see him. He informed me that his daughter had spoken 
to him of our difference, and intimated that she would be 
willing to meet me any time I might appoint. Though 
I considered myself far less blameworthy in the affair 
than she appeared to think me, yet my wish to see her 
was so great that I waived all scruples and set the next 
evening for my call. 

I reached the door with no definite plan of action, 
and was ushered into the well-known sitting-room and told 
that Miss Beyresen would see me in a few moments. 
Mechanically I picked up a book which proved to be her 
volume of engravings, and opened it at the view of Dor- 

96 


The Albatross 


97 


setshire Castle and its surroundings. As my eyes and 
thoughts were thus engaged and before I was aware of 
her approach, Miss Clothilde entered the room. 

“Good evening, Mr. Maxwell/’ she said. “I see you 
have the book of engravings.” 

She did not offer her hand, but was perfectly easy 
and unembarassed. 

“I hope,” returned I, “I am doing no harm. I found 
it on the table and almost unconsciously opened it.” 

“You need make no excuse,” she said pleasantly, “in 
regard to that or anything else. My father informs me 
you have been absent for some time traveling over the 
country. Doubtless you will have some interesting things 
to tell us.” 

“I have been away,” I replied. “I have been study- 
ing your country and am gradually becoming acquainted 
with the customs and manners of its people. When I 
have acquired proper knowledge of these, and also of the 
likes and dislikes of my auditors, I shall possibly be able 
to express opinions which may meet with approbation. 
Till then, I have learned to be very cautious. So pray 
do not expect me to enter much into detail about my jour- 
ney.” 

She hesitated for a moment and then said slowly: “I 
do not suppose, Mr. Maxwell, you imagine such vigilance 
as you indicate at all required of you by any one. But 
I tell you plainly you will have to use care when you 
speak of those endeared to an entire people. Do you not 
understand that yet?” 

“I admit this,” I replied, “that opinions vary greatly 
in regard to the character of such persons as you refer to, 
and I acknowledge also ’that one should be very careful 
in expressing his own opinions, even among friends, or in 
a small assemblage, lest there be some one present with 


9 8 


Lock and Key 


different views w i ho might feel aggrieved by such ex- 
pression. And if I, at any time, by lack of such care, 
have wounded anyone I beg pardon for it.” 

She looked toward the floor, and I saw the color rise 
in her cheek. At last she said: “But the opinion itself 
remains unchanged.” 

“Opinion with me,” I answered, “is a matter of evi- 
dence. I have evidence, personal evidence, on which to 
base 'the one in question. In fact, I hope you will excuse 
personal reference, for we cannot well get along without 
it — I met John Harvey once in the China Seas. If you 
care to hear the story I will tell it to you, as briefly and 
plainly as I can.” 

“Anything that relates to John Harvey is of interest 
to me, Mr. Maxwell,” she returned. 

“Well, then,” I replied, “I will try to tell you the 
story. In 1929, six years ago, I was one of the lieuten- 
ants on his majesty’s ship of war, Vulcan, an armored 
line of battle ship, built in the very best modern manner. 
She lay at that time in the harbor of Yokohama, and was 
the flagship of Admiral Berne, who had command in Jap- 
anese waters. 

“There were in the port, also, two other British war 
vessels, the Hecla and the Alert, smaller but yet very for- 
midable ships, belonging to the squadron under Admiral 
Berne’s command. The Vulcan mustered five hundred 
men all told, the Hecla about three hundred, and the 
Alert two hundred and fifty. As part of her armament 
the flagship carried on each side, port and starboard, a 
twelve-inch gun mounted in a revolving turret, throwing 
a projectile weighing over one thousand pounds. 

“My place was in the starboard turret in command 
of one of these heavy guns, I will not weary you with de= 


The Albatross 


99 

tails, but a few other points in the situation must be men- 
tioned. 

“Owing to difficulties about the Nicaraguan canal, 
the relations between the United States and Great Britain 
were, at the time, greatly strained and war was known 
to be imminent. A large number of American merchant 
vessels lay in the harbor, awaiting results, unwilling to 
put to sea for fear of capture by British cruisers. Two 
French warships were also at anchor in the harbor. Such 
was the condition of affairs the latter part of August nine- 
teen hundred and twenty-nine. 

“One day, about that time, we witnessed in that har- 
bor one of the strangest and most beautiful sights ever 
beheld on any waters. I wish you could have seen it, 
Miss Beyresen; it is difficult to describe. 

“Moving down the waters of the Bay came a white 
vessel, not of the color made by paint, but a pure white, 
exquisitely modeled, and graceful in every movement. 
She was a good-sized craft, about three hundred and 
twenty-five feet long, and sixty-five feet beam, and seemed 
to be made of one piece of some strange white metal. 
The curves of her sides and bow, and the flutings on her 
upper works were beautiful, and all wrought in the same 
material. She was wonderfully clean, no smudge appear- 
ing anywhere. Her figurehead was a queenly woman, and 
the name, Albatross, was distinctly visible, inlaid in black 
letters below it. 

“Her deck was occupied by ladies and gentlemen, 
attired gaily. She carried the flag of the United States, 
and came to anchorage near the shore, within a quarter 
of a mile of where the French warships lay, and somewhat 
farther from us. 

“In a short time white boats manned by sailors in 
blue jackets and white trousers, and filled with her pas- 


IOO 


Lock and Key 


sengers, put off from her for the shore. During the suc- 
ceeding days such communication, back and forth, was 
constantly kept up, and we learned that the strange ves- 
sel was a pleasure boat, built and owned by John Harvey, 
an American gentleman, of immense wealth, obtained 
from a great mine in that country, and that she was said 
to be constructed of a peculiar metal found in the mine. 
The latter statement we regarded as mythical, but the 
former was corroborated by letters and telegrams re- 
ceived from various other points where the vessel had 
stopped and remained days and weeks. 

“The French Admiral paid his respects by a visit to 
the Albatross, and a little later Admiral Berne did the 
same. Both were received by Mr. Harvey in person and 
conducted through portions of the vessel, but Admiral 
Berne was not entirely pleased with his reception. All 
the officers, on their return, expressed surprise at the 
wealth expended in building and fitting out the ship, and 
I, who saw her later, may say that millions must have 
been used in this way. The magnificence of her decora- 
tions was indescribable. Silver was common, and gold 
plentiful, everywhere. I will not dwell on this, however, 
but hasten to tell what followed. 

“The political situation between the United States 
and England became daily more threatening, but those 
on the Albatross seemed to be engaged in pleasure mere- 
ly, and to take no thought in regard to such matters. 

“About ten days after his arrival, John Harvey gave 
a grand ball to wilich the French Admiral and his officers 
were invited, but the English were unnoticed. What I 
did on that occasion cannot be defended. 

“I determined to attend that ball. I had been inti- 
mate with some of the French officers, and they proposed 
to take me as one of their number, and did so, 


The Albatross 


lol 


“I obtained leave of absence over night, and none 
of our officers knew where I had been. I saw what I 
could of the American vessel. The salon and dining- 
room, which were among the places to which we had 
access, were simply magnificent. 

“I have never beheld their equal. I saw John Har- 
vey and talked with him and drank some wine with him. 
He was a tall, dark, fine-looking man; the statue on 
Pike’s Peak is exactly like him; I recognized it in a mo- 
ment. 

“All the ladies and gentlemen were very kind and 
agreeable, and I had a pleasant time. 

“Next day after the ball I returned on board the Vul- 
can. There was a change of feeling toward the Albatross. 
Old sailors, who somehow always reflect the secret opin- 
ions of their officers, said that if war were declared the 
American .vessel would soon entertain a different party 
on her decks. Officers also spoke slightingly of the ship. 

“Search-lights are constantly kept burning at night 
on men-of-war in harbor, and orders were given to turn 
the light frequently toward the American vessels, so that 
none of them could leave the harbor unseen. Shortly 
after, war was actually declared, and secret orders came 
to seize any American vessel that attempted to leave the 
harbor, especially the Albatross. 

“Admiral Berne informed the captains of the Ameri- 
can vessels that they would not be permitted to leave. 
The Hecla was ordered out two miles toward the entrance 
of the harbor, and the Alert still farther out, to intercept 
any that should attempt to do so. On the Vulcan we 
had orders to fire across the bows of any such vessel, and 
to bring her to. 

“I heard from the French officers that the Albatross 
intended to depart. It seemed to me a duty to inform 


ic2 Lock and Key 

those on board hef that if they did so they Would be fired 
on. 

“I wrote a letter in a disguised hand informing John 
Harvey, and again obtaining permission to go ashore, 
and putting on a Japanese costume, I hired a native boat- 
man to take me out to the Albatross. I did not dare go on 
board, but, rowing around the vessel in search of some 
one to take the letter, approached an open porthole. ,, 

“And I suppose,” interrupted Miss Beyresen, “you 
found some lorn Dulcinea to receive your message?” 

“I found,” continued I, “a young lady sitting there 
whom I had met at the ball, and who promised to deliver 
my letter. Your supposition was not far from correct. 
Might I inquire how you came to make it?” 

“Oh,” she answered, “there is a fitness and a proper 
sequence in these matters. Given a young lieutenant, 
and the young lady is sure to appear in the story. I have 
been looking for her for some time. But please go on, 
Mr. Maxwell,” she continued, “and excuse my rather 
rude interruption. Indeed I could not help it,” she said 
plaintively. 

“I will try to pick up my story,” I replied, not a little 
disconcerted. “I returned to the Vulcan, and the next 
morning dawned. When the light grew strong enough 
to see it was noticed that <a change had come over the 
Albatross. All her upper works had disappeared, and 
her deck was unbroken. At her stern a round turret, 
about fourteen feet high, of the same material as the ves- 
sel, had arisen in the night. Her ports were closed en- 
tirely, and even her small boats had been stowed away 
somewhere. She bore no flag, and was slowly moving 
nearly a mile away from us, though not in the direction 
of the outlet of the harbor. Word was sent to the Ad- 
miral, who at once came on deck. He watched her for a 


The Albatross 


103 


few moments and then said: ‘I think she means to go 
out. If she puts her bow seaward, and moves in that 
direction, fire a shot athwart her and await orders. Call 
the men quickly to action.’ 

“This was done, and the Hecla and the -Alert were 
signaled that the vessel was coming out, and to prepare to 
stop her. 

“The Albatross drifted on a short distance, when she 
halted, and ran up the stars and stripes. A moment later 
— it was about half past 8 o’clock — she swung lazily 
around, quartering us, with her bow pointed seaward, 
and moved rapidly forward, as the Admiral had predicted. 
A twelve-pound gun in our secondary battery boomed 
over the water, and its shot crossed about forty feet in ad- 
vance of her bow. 

“All in the starboard turret who could, myself 
among the number, were watching intently. The Alba- 
tross checked her speed. I saw her turret revolving; I 
heard a midshipman call out, To your gun; she is going 
to fire!’ A line of red, blue and green lightning shot from 
her to us. I heard a horrible grinding crash in the fore 
part of the Vulcan; the entire front of her deck seemed 
to lift bodily, and then fall back. That shot killed one 
hundred men and wounded one hundred more, many of 
whom afterward died. Admiral Berne, who was in the 
larboard turret, ordered all the guns to open fire on her. 
I discharged my twelve-inch rifle. The shot struck the 
side of the Albatross, and, glancing off, was buried in 
the sea. That from the larboard rifle also glanced and, 
flying into the town, killed several Japanese. The Hecla, 
about two miles distant, opened fire. The Albatross 
moved calmly outward toward the open water. The Hecla 
and Alert hastened inward to encounter her, all the ves- 
sels firing at her, 


Lock and Key 


104 

“We had turned to follow her, and our larboard bat- 
tery opened on her. Suddenly she squared her head a 
little toward the shore, and a moment later a flash of 
colored lightning from her struck the Hecla, now over 
a mile distant. Her upper decks flew into the air, a great 
chasm, partly under water, appeared in her bow, the sea 
rushed in, and in a moment the fore part of the vessel 
plunged beneath its surface, throwing the hind part in 
the air, and then all disappeared. Not a soul was saved. 

“We ceased firing, but just as the order was given 
another awful flash came from the turret of the Albatross 
toward us. There was a horrid convulsion near me. I 
was knocked senseless by the explosion, and when I re- 
covered found the twelve-inch gun dismounted, the 
bodies of two men crushed to death beneath it, and my- 
self deserted by the others who had sprung into the sea. 
The larboard turret against which the bolt had been di- 
rected, with Admiral Berne and all within it, was swept 
into the sea. 

“The vessel was a charnel-house, and drifted, an un- 
manageable wreck, upon the waters. The Albatross was 
moving toward the entrance of the harbor, swiftly pur- 
suing the Alert, which fled before her. As I looked, the 
former yawed a little, and again the ominous flash shot 
toward the Alert, but the bolt went over her. A moment 
after she flashed another with better aim, for the Union 
Jack went down, and the Alert at once surrendered. A 
half hour later the Albatross returned, followed by the 
Alert in charge of a prize crew. Soon after an American 
merchant vessel brought the Vulcan to anchorage near 
the Albatross, which seemed entirely undamaged by the 
shot which had struck her. 

“The work of removing the English dead and 
wounded to the shore was at once begun by the remaining 


The Albatfo$$ 


10 j 

ctew and officers, assisted by the British consul; and a few 
hours later the wrecks of the Vulcan and Alert, towed by 
American vessels, by John Harvey's orders, he leading 
in the Albatross, were taken to the mouth of the harbor 
and sunk bow foremost in shallow water, and a notice 
posted on them that no British war vessel should enter 
for four days thereafter, on pain of being similarly treated. 

“That evening the passengers, whom the American 
consul had sheltered during the fight, returned to the 
Albatross, and the next morning she bore her customary 
appearance. Her turret was gone; her upper works were 
restored; her boats were in their davits, and her many 
ports were open. 

“In that struggle fully six hundred lives were lost. 
The news was at once telegraphed to England, and cre- 
ated great distress, alarm, and consternation. 

“This was war, cruel, bloody war. But this, though 
all I witnessed, was not all. Four days later the Alba- 
tross left the harbor, and three weeks after entered a 
Spanish port on the Bay of Biscay, from whence John 
Harvey telegraphed the English government of his ar- 
rival, and demanded a ransom of fifty million pounds in 
gold for Liverpool, and the same sum for London, to be 
paid to his account in this Spanish port, otherwise on 
September 25th he would begin the destruction of these 
cities. In earnest of his ability to do this, if the ransom 
were not paid, he would fire an empty shell over the for- 
mer city, and wait till 1 o’clock, when a steady fire of de- 
struction would begin. 

“The English filled the channel with all their avail- 
able ironclads to protect these cities, and on September 
24th an awful sea battle occurred, in which so terrible 
were his unknown thunderbolts and so invulnerable was 
his own vessel, that John Harvey sunk or crippled ten 


io6 


Lock and Key 

English warships in four hours, and the futility of further 
resistance was demonstrated. 

“On September 25th the amount was paid, in golden 
vessels, in bars, and in other ways, and John Harvey took 
his passengers on board again, and with a chartered ship 
in company started for America. 

“The war between England and the United States 
was quickly ended and peace concluded. I understand 
John Harvey and his vessel soon after went down in the 
Atlantic, and his terrible engine of destruction and all his 
secrets and his treasure perished with him. 

“In my country, Miss’ Beyresen, the ignorant and 
some not so ignorant, call him a wizard, and I have heard 
he is so regarded by many in the eastern portion of your 
own land. 

“You have listened very patiently to this long story, 
which contains the evidence on which I based my opinion 
of John Harvey’s character. I have, however, heard 
many things about him that show me he had other, and 
even philanthropic traits. He seems to have done much 
for this land, but he certainly inflicted a heavy blow on 
mine.” 

“I hardly know what to say to your story, Mr. Max- 
well,” said she. “It is a terrible history, of terrible de- 
struction, brought on by arbitrary rashness. I have heard 
that Admiral Berne wrote to John Harvey that if he at- 
tempted to leave the harbor he would blow him out of the 
water. He thought that easily done; the event proved 
his mistake; it did not justify his design. But let us say 
no more about this fearful business, Mr. Maxwell. Let 
us forget it if we can.” 

“I cannot forget it, Miss Beyresen,” I answered. 
“Scenes such as those I have described are never forgot- 


The Albatross 


107 

ten. If, however, you so desire, I shall not again allude 
to them.” 

1 think,” she replied, “that would be the wiser 
course. It is not pleasant to have a stain upon one’s idols 
pointed out. Let us speak of something else,” she con- 
tinued. “I suppose I may ask you now if you enjoyed 
your journey.” 

“I did,” I answered rather coldly, “only I missed 
your opera at Sterling. I was in the city that night, but 
did not know of your performance. I sincerely hope I 
may have another opportunity.” 

“Thank you, Mr. Maxwell,” she replied. “I am glad 
to know you still approve my singing.” 

After a little further conversation I took my leave. 
She invited me to return, and said that all would be glad 
to see me. But I was far from satisfied with my visit. 
I never received such scathing denunciation from any 
person as from Miss Beyresen on the occasion of our 
talk about John Harvey, and I thought it wholly unde- 
served. She listened oddly to my narration of the reasons 
for my opinion of him. She was interested, but evidently 
unconcerned. The truth of the story she never ques- 
tioned, indeed she intimated she had heard it before. But 
it did not move her. She passed it by as readily as if it 
were one of Shakspeare’s stories of fictitious bloodshed, 
and simply declined to discuss it. 

I was sadly disappointed in her conduct and resolved 
to talk mostly with her father on my future visits, for I 
considered him a kindly hearted, sensible, well-balanced 


man. 


CHAPTER XIII. 


THE TREASURE. 

As the reader is doubtless aware from what has been 
before said, my object in visiting the United States had 
been mainly to study economic and social problems, and 
to ascertain how far these had been wisely solved by the 
governmental regulations of the country. If he think I 
have disgressed from my 'Original purpose he must re- 
member that I am narrating incidents that actually befell 
me in this land, as well as what I learned concerning 
these important questions. 

For a long series of years after its establishment the 
government of the United States had been considered 
the freest and the best in existence, and this had been 
understood to mean the most advanced in its treatment 
of these problems. 

From what I had already seen and heard, however, 
I was forced to certain conclusions which I will now 
state. 

There could be no doubt, that no matter what had 
been its former condition, the general government had 
fallen to an alarming extent under the debasing influence 
of the Money Power. There could be no doubt, that in 
the general desire among the officers of the government 
to win the favor of that Power, and share in its mercenary 
rewards, the interests of the people were neglected and 
their liberties endangered. 

There could be no doubt that that Power was per- 
mitted to manipulate and control the labor and business 

108 


The Treasure 


log 


systems of the country, outside the Nationality, to its own 
advantage, and that it was the bitter enemy of any radical 
change in them. 

There could also be no doubt that a struggle of some 
character was approaching between the two systems of 
labor and government; that existing in the Nationality 
and that in the rest of the United States, which would 
only be terminated by the virtual destruction of one 
of them. 

In such a conflict my own course, however unimpor- 
tant it might be to others, was yet matter of conscience 
to myself. The principles upon which the Nationalistic 
system was founded seemed admirably adapted for se- 
curing, and protecting, that equality in opportunity of 
obtaining comfort, enjoyment and advancement, which is 
the right of every citizen, and of enforcing the fraternal 
obligations which each owes to his fellow man, and I 
had resolved that if on further examination I was satis- 
fied that they were really the most efficient means for 
such ends, then with heart and hand, with soul and 
strength, in triumph or defeat I would be with the Na- 
tionality. 

It was the middle of August and the parliament was 
in secret session. Many strangers, men of mark and 
prominence, were in the city, -chiefly from the neighboring 
states of Texas, Missouri, Arkansas and Oklahoma. In 
these states at the last election the question of becoming 
part of the Nationality had been made an issue, and been 
affirmatively decided by the election of officers and mem- 
bers of the legislatures supposed to be in favor of it, and 
unless bribery or other improper means were resorted to 
there was little doubt that on the meeting of the state 
legislatures in December formal steps would be taken to 
consummate such a union. The chief opposition to the 


no 


Lock and Key 


measure came from the great city of St. Louis, where 
wealth had accumulated and many interests centered, 
which the opponents of the change asserted would be 
jeopardized by it. 

The representative men of these states, now in Neu- 
ropolis, were, I learned, there for the purpose of discuss- 
ing these matters with the members of the parliament, and 
perfecting plans for presentation to their respective legis- 
latures. 

The intended affiliation had already become matter 
of discussion in the public prints, and the intense oppo- 
sition shown by most of the leading eastern journals to 
such a measure, and the bitterness and partisan character 
of many of their utterances, plainly the result of their 
being subsidized by the Money Power, seemed not only 
likely to further the result which they deprecated, but also 
to aid the cause of the Nationality in other states. 

The minds of the people throughout the entire 
Union, earnestly engaged in trying to effect a solution of 
the great social problems so sternly thrust by necessity 
upon them, had arrived at that point where empty denun- 
ciation and vindictive diatribes only induced them to 
study more closely the real merits of that which provoked 
such unreasonable opposition, and caused them to re- 
gard the latter with suspicion. 

The attitude assumed by the Nationality also had 
great effect. It had taken no active steps in proselytism. 
Though its senators and representatives in the National 
Congress were able men, who had already worsted their 
antagonists in many debates, and though its leaders were 
shrewd and zealous in its cause, yet they had not solicited 
other states to join it, and in fact would not counsel alli- 
ance with any unless upon a sound and equitable basis. 

The numerous charges made against it had been 


The Treasure 


hi 


swered, not so much by verbal argument, as by the at- 
tention shown to its legitimate business of providing for 
the welfare of its citizens. This position won for the Na- 
tionality respect among the masses, and enhanced in the 
minds of the people of the surrounding states the privi- 
lege of being admitted to its system and form of govern- 
ment. 

Mr. Beyresen was much engaged in his parliament- 
ary labors, but I met him several times at his own house k 
and had quite lengthy conversations with him in regard 
to the subjects just mentioned. It was plain that he ap- 
prehended serious trouble with the authorities of the 
United States, and thought it would not be long deferred. 

I called one afternoon; it was the 17th of August — 
I remember the date well. He and I had a very earnest 
talk about the affairs of the Nationality and particularly 
in regard to its defensive resources. These Mr. Beyresen 
declared were greatly underestimated. 

“I have little fear,” said he in concluding his re- 
marks, “of the result of a conflict, but I am very anxious 
that this matter should be settled peaceably. Our people 
are patriotic, well disciplined, and accustomed to united 
action, and already constitute an army, organized for la- 
bor, which it would be easy to convert into one for de- 
fense. Our supplies of food and all necessaries are abund- 
antly sufficient to maintain it, for we yearly export great 
quantities of these to other portions of the United States 
and to foreign countries.” 

It was about* 6 o’clock in the evening and I rose to 
depart. Mr. Beyresen said he would go with me as far as 
the Administration Building, where he desired to procure 
some papers. He excused himself for a few minutes, and 
when he returned was accompanied by his daughter 
Clothilde, of whom I had seen but little lately. 


1 1 2 


Lock and Key 


She spoke to me pleasantly, saying: “Papa tells me 
you and he are going to the Administration Building, and 
I would like the walk if you have no objection, Mr. Max- 
well” 

On this point I hastened to reassure her, and we 
started together, Miss Beyresen laughing and talking 
gaily, and soon reached the building. She and I stopped 
in the hallway near the door of the treasury department, 
while her father went on to procure his papers. 

After awaiting his return for some time she said: 
“We are not likely to see papa again soon if he becomes 
engaged in his office. I may be left to entertain you, Mr. 
Maxwell.” 

“Which you will do most charmingly, no doubt,” I 
answered. 

“Ah, you put me on my mettle, do you?” she ex- 
claimed. “Then, sir, I can show you a sight such as you 
have never beheld before, unless possibly in the Bank of 
England. You must promise to keep it secret, though.” 

I answered that I would,. but requested her not to 
compromise herself in showing me anything. 

“Oh, I have the right,” she replied confidently, “and 
will trust you if you will follow me.” 

“I will!” I exclaimed, “anywhere you lead.” 

She turned toward the treasurer’s office, and at a 
sign from her I waited at the outer door while she went 
in. I heard a portion of the conversation between her 
and one of the officials, an elderly gentleman. 

Miss Beyresen asked him for her keys and he seemed 
to hesitate. I heard her say to him: “Your memory, I 
fear, is at fault. The order was plain, ‘at any time.’ ” 

He gave her the keys at once, and, I supposed, asked 
her if he should send some one with her, for she answered, 
“No, I want no one; I will return within an hour.” 


The Treasure 


1*3 


She came out, and, motioning me to follow her, went 
quickly down a narrow corridor, turned an angle and 
waited for me to come up. She stood before an iron 
door to which she fitted a key, and with my assistance 
opened it. She pressed a button and an electric light 
sprang up; we closed the door behind us and she led the 
way down a narrow passage and stopped before the strong 
door of what seemed a vault, which fastened with a com- 
bination lock. She turned the handle of the latter part 
way round, and said 'to me: 

“Please push up the little lever above the door; it 
will disconnect a burglar alarm and we can open it with- 
out molestation. What I wish to show you lies within.” 

I did so, and she unlocked the door, and with our 
united strength we opened it. A vestibule extended at 
right angles to this door, and in its inner wall were two 
other iron doors. One of these she opened with another 
key, and again pressing a button, a second electric light 
sprang up and disclosed a large vault into which we en- 
tered. It seemed about ten feet wide and probably twenty 
feet long, though its farther end was but dimly visible. Its 
sides were shelved for about half their length, and the 
shelves were crowded with small canvas bags, and in 
places with great piles of golden coin. About midway 
down the vault a large tablfe was stationed, which was 
covered by what seemed to be golden vessels of all kinds. 

Miss Beyresen had preceded me, and now stood some 
distance within. On entering I stumbled over a box of 
singular appearance placed upon the floor. It was cubical 
in form and about six inches in dimensions, with a ring 
attached to its upper side. It was of a glossy black color, 
with a purplish tinge on all surfaces exposed, and the ring 
was of the same hue. The light was reflected from its 
polished sides as from a mirror. 


Lock and Key 


114 

“What is this?” I asked. “I hope I have not injured 
it.” 

“Lift it, please, and see,” was her quick rejoinder. 

I tried to raise the ring which lay on its side that I 
might lift the box by it, but failed. Though only of quar- 
ter-inch metal and hardly three inches in outer diameter, 
it was immensely heavy. Using both hands I finally ac- 
complished this, but was unable to lift the box from the 
floor, Miss Beyresen standing by and watching my futile 
efforts. I could not even turn it over or around. “It is 
fastened to the stone floor!” I exclaimed much chag- 
rined. r 

“Let it alone, please,” said she. “I did not know it 
was here. Let me show you these,” and she pointed 
to the golden coin upon the shelves, which I had not yet 
observed. 

The pieces seemed of familiar size and appearance, 
and I picked up and examined a number of them. They 
were all English sovereigns of somewhat remote date. 
Turning to another shelf laden with canvas bags, I ask- 
ed: 

“Are those, too, filled with gold?” 

She bowed her head. 

“May I open them?” 

She again made a gesture of assent. I proceeded to 
open one. It was full of English gold pieces of a date of 
several years back. I opened another from a different 
shelf, and still found English gold pieces. She was 
watching me intently, and, I thought, a little maliciously. 
Her eyes glistened and she showed the whiteness of her 
teeth. I turned to still another shelf and, opening another 
bag, found English gold coins of about the same date. 

“You are surprised,” she said, “and you think some 
one has robbed the English Treasury. If you imagine a 


The Treasure 115 

share of it belongs to you, take it; there will be plenty 
left.” 

Her tone nettled me. “It is not mine,” I answered, 
“and I am not so scarce of gold that I needs must steal it.” 

“Well, look around you,” she continued, “and see if 
you can find anything that is yours. Gold coin is hard to 
identify. Search this table if you will. Possibly among 
this ware you may find something you can recognize, 
something that belonged to some of your English 
friends.” 

She moved aside with a lofty air to give me room, 
and I, determined to know the full truth, took her at her 
word, and began to search the table. A moment later, 
my eye fell upon a large goblet of pure gold. I lifted it 
in my hands and turning it bottom side up, read the in- 
scription and the name, “The Duchess of Dorsetshire.” 

I set the goblet down hastily and springing forward, 
caught Clothilde, who retreated as far as she could, in a 
firm grasp by the arms. She was speechless, but looked 
steadily in my face, and I was completely tongue-tied. 
We stood thus for a moment, when she found voice: 

“Let me go, Mr. Maxwell! Unloose me this mo- 
ment! How dare you do this!” 

She spoke not loudly, but angrily, and made no 
struggle. 

“Let go my arms,” she said. “I should have known 
better than to show an Englishman so much gold.” 

“I will not let you go until you tell me whence came 
this treasure, and that cup.” 

“Take the cup; take anything; take two cups,” she 
said, mockingly, “but release my arms. This conduct is 
inexcusable. Have you lost your mind?” 

“Clothilde,” I exclaimed, “are you witch or woman?” 

“Unloose me, sir,” she gasped. “If I only were a 


n6 Lock and Key 

man, and somewhere near your equal in strength! Re- 
lease me.” 

I did so at once. She moved toward the table. 

“Let me see if I can find the cause of this attack,” 
she said. She raised the cup, looked it over and set it 
down. 

“This conduct, sir,” she continued, facing me deter- 
minedly, “requires explanation.” 

“You shall have it,” I replied, “but there must be 
mutual explanation. This is no time nor place for it.” 

“Your attack was so unwarranted,” she said, looking 
me firmly in the eye, “so thoroughly English.” 

“Do you think so?” I replied. 

“I do think so,” she returned, “and I trust you will 
remember your promised explanation. I will stay here 
no longer with you,” she added. 

“As you wish,” I answered. 

She led the way out, extinguished the lights, and we 
locked the several doors and regained the corridor. She 
held the keys up in her hand. “Wait till I return these,” 
she said briefly. She was back in a few moments, and we 
went together to the entrance of the Administration 
Building. It was already dark outside. “Where do you 
go now?” I asked doubtfully. 

“Home,” she answered. 

“Shall I accompany you?” 

“Of course,” she said. “I will have a little plain talk 
tvith you on the way.” 

She took my arm and we reached the street. 

'“Are you subject to such attacks?” she asked. . “If 
so, it must be extremely unpleasant for any strangers un- 
acquainted with your peculiarity who may happen to be 
with you.” 

“Would you not better be quiet?” I asked. 


The Treasure 


117 

“I think not,” she answered. “I am desirous of hav- 
ing this scene explained as soon as possible.” 

“You shall have an explanation when we reach a 
suitable place, your home,” I replied. “But as I said be- 
fore, the explanation must be mutual.” 

We walked pretty rapidly, and she said nothing for 
quite a distance. 

“Your attack was so unexpected, Mr. Maxwell,” she 
began again, “ that I had no opportunity to defend my- 
self. I am something of an athlete, but I was rendered 
completely powerless by your procedure. Oh! why did 
you act so? You must have been mad,” she continued, in 
a slightly louder voice. 

“I entreat you to be quiet,” I returned. “People on 
the street will think we are quarreling.” 

“I would not give much for your chances, if they 
did,” she replied. “In such an event I could scarcely pro- 
tect you from injury, and if I made myself known, and 
called for help, all your strength would avail you noth- 
ing. I am a princess in my own land, Mr. Maxwell, and 
you are only an Englishman.” 

I knew not what to make of this strange girl. She 
did not seem at all alarmed. She talked in a quiet, de- 
termined tone, only once, I thought I heard something 
like a sob. She looked me full in the face occasionally 
when talking, and she kept her usual easy hold on my 
arm, and said bitter things. 

We reached the house and she asked me in. We en- 
tered the sitting room; her sister Anna was there. 

“Anna,” she said, “will you entertain Mr. Maxwell 
a few moments?” and she passed into an adjoining apart- 
ment. 

Mr. Beyresen came in. “You are just in time for din- 
ner,” §aid he f “Come right out. \Ve are dining en fam- 


nS Lock and Key 

ile to-day, and are nearly through; Mrs. Beyresen will at- 
tend you; I, myself, must be moving; Clothilde will be in 
directly. Come on at once. ,, 

I could not refuse, and though caring little to eat, I 
took my place and a few moments later Clothilde took 
hers near me. Mrs. Beyresen did the honors. Clothilde 
acted much as usual. She answered inquiries about our 
walk, spoke to me occasionally, and seemed entirely self- 
possessed and natural. I had much difficulty to refrain 
from smiling at several of her witty sallies. I ate little, 
for I felt confused, puzzled, and tired. We returned to 
the sitting-room, mother, daughter, and myself. No op- 
portunity for giving or receiving any explanation was 
afforded me, and though every courtesy was extended, I 
felt and no doubt looked distrait. I did not remain long, 
not more than half an hour after dinner. 

When I signified my intention of departure, Mrs. 
Beyresen said most innocently: “I think we should have 
some music, Clothilde; can you not sing something for 
us before Mr. Maxwell goes?” 

“You dear old mother,” Clothilde answered. “I 
don’t think Mr. Maxwell cares for singing. He looks 
tired and distressed. His walk and company seem to have 
been too much for him. Let me redeem myself before 
you go,” she said to me, and she actually brought me a 
glass of sherbet, and I had to take it from her hand and 
swallow its contents. 

Contrary to her usual custom she went with me to 
the door, and her clear, cool voice saying: “Come back 
and see us soon, Mr. Maxwell,” I remember distinctly. 

But I did not go back soon. I concluded to wait 
awhile, or go only in the afternoon when Mr. Beyresen 
might be at home, or at any rate when Miss Beyresen 
would be in her schoolroom, 


The Treasure 


119 

A British peer, I thought, had some rights which 
even an American princess should respect. 

In the meantime, I was bound by my promise to her, 
to say nothing of our late adventure. I awaited enlighten- 
ment on many points, but I did not know when or where 
it would come. There seemed but one source, however, 
and that was Miss Beyresen herself. She could give it at 
her pleasure ; I determined not to ask her for it. 

For a week I ceased entirely going to Mr. Beyresen’s. 
The head of the house was occupied constantly during 
the day, for the parliament of which he was a member was 
in session. Of their proceedings I knew little. They 
separated generally when they left their hall and never, 
even among themselves, appeared to talk outside of what 
had occurred within. 

I met Mr. Beyresen occasionally. He was very friend- 
ly, and was anxious that I should meet the councilors and 
other public men of the Nationality, to whom he invaria- 
bly introduced me when occasion presented. About the 
occurrence between Miss Clothilde and myself at the 
Treasury he said nothing. 

I knew not what to think about that young lady’s ac- 
tion. I was satisfied that I had been shown a portion of 
John Harvey’s booty, in fact the cup I had examined was, 
as the reader may have surmised, one contributed by my 
mother to the indemnity levied by that individual. I had 
supposed this treasure lost in the depths of the Atlantic, but 
this was evidently a mistake. From my late experiences 
I was forced to the conclusion that Clothilde Beyresen 
was more intimately acquainted with the secrets, and had 
much more influence in the affairs of the Nationality than 
I had imagined. Her conduct was utterly incomprehensi- 
ble. Why should she have disclosed the existence and 
the hiding-place of this booty to me? It seemed a dan- 


120 


Lock and Key 


gerous caprice to indulge in, and yet that she should have 
power, at will, to obtain access to so great and so singular 
a treasure, was proof conclusive of far greater importance 
and standing among its custodians than I had supposed 
she possessed. 

During the week succeeding I neither saw nor heard 
of her, but soon after I received the following note by a 
messenger: 

“August twenty-ninth, 1935. 

“Dear Mr. Maxwell: 

“I remember you expressed regret at missing an op- 
eratic performance in the town of Sterling not long since, 
and also a hope that you might have the opportunity 
some time to hear another. 

“I am vain enough to desire an appreciative auditor 
like yourself, and therefore take the liberty of enclosing a 
ticket for such a performance to-morrow night at the 
South Boulevard theater. 

“I am a little nervous over the affair, which will be a 
very select one. I wish you were an opera singer, or 
something, and could assist me. 

“Your friend 

“CLOTHILDE BEYRESEN.” 

Enclosed was a ticket of admission to one of the best 
seats in the house. I was astonished at the entire ignor- 
ing of all that had recently taken place. But I hastened 
to acknowledge the receipt of the note, and thank the 
sender for the courtesy. 

I attended the performance, taking a seat in another 
part of the house, however, not the one designated on the 
ticket. On her entrance, I saw Miss Clothilde glance to- 
ward my unoccupied place, and then look over the thea- 
ter, but she did not discover me, for I sat far back, con- 
cealed by some pillars. 


The Treasure 


1 2 1 


A large number of members of parliament and the 
elite of the city were present, and the house, which seated 
about eight thousand people, was filled to its utmost ca- 
pacity. 

Miss Beyresen was elegantly dressed and looked roy- 
ally beautiful, and the power and sweetness of her voice 
were amazing. 

There were no dramatic effects, as on the previous 
occasion, but she was repeatedly encored, and was plainly 
the favorite and chief attraction of the opera. 

The following evening I called at Mr. Beyresen’s 
house to see her, and her reception was very cordial. 

“I knew you would come,” she said, “to tell me how 
you liked the opera.” 

I again expressed my thanks for the invitation. 

“But you did not take the seat the ticket called for.” 

“No, I did not; I am, however, as thoroughly obliged 
as if I had occupied it.” 

“Possibly you did not like the seat.” 

“Possibly,” said I ; “I did not try it.” 

“You were in another part of the theater,” she de- 
clared. 

“Did you see me?” I asked. 

“No, I did not, though I tried to discover you. You 
had hidden yourself effectually.” 

“Are you really sure I was there?” I returned. “I 
might have been prevented from attending, you know.” 

“Your presence was shown by that!” she exclaimed, 
and she handed me the cancelled ticket. 

We had quite a long and pleasant conversation, and 
not the slightest reference was made to the occurrences 
of our visit to the Treasury vault. 

She seemed much interested in a short account I gave 
gf some incidents of my late journey, an^ informed me 


122 


Lock and Key 


that she and some friends were making up a party to go 
by rail to the aqueduct bridge I had missed seeing, and 
asked me to go with them. This invitation I readily ac- 
cepted, and with the understanding that we should meet 
again on that occasion, we parted. 


CHAPTER XIV. 

THE AQUEDUCT BRIDGE. 

The party made up for the visit to the aqueduct was 
composed of eight persons. 

Miss Ashley, one of these, was the daughter of a cele- 
brated physician of the city. She was a blonde, and her 
coloring was as perfect as a picture. Her golden hair, 
blue eyes, finely chiseled features, and symmetrical figure, 
presented an ensemble of beauty seldom seen. She was 
quiet and rather reserved, but had very decided opinions 
on many important questions, which she expressed in a 
low, sweet, musical voice, without hesitation or obscurity. 

Accompanying her was Mr. John Francis King, a 
talented writer on one of the great evening papers, whom 
I had met and learned to like on previous occasions. 

There was also a Miss Myra Erickson, daughter of 
one of the councilors, a bright, vivacious young lady, and 
a Mr. Bradbury, a civil engineer of much information 
and ability; a Miss Ruth Brastow, an especial friend and 
fellow teacher of Miss Clothilde, and a Mr. Ernest Fos- 
dyke, one of the officers of the treasury department, and 
Miss Beyresen and myself. 

At an early hour we met at the station house, where 
an electric car was placed at our disposal. It was light, 
commodious and elegantly appointed and furnished, and 
supplied with its own electric motive power. It ran on 
schedule time, being one of a succession of such cars, 
passjng regularly over the road, at intervals of not more 
than fifteen minutes. Its smooth, noiseless, almost imper- 

1*3 


I2 4 


Lock and Key 


ceptible motion made observation and conversation easy ; 
and we looked out now on the side of the car to the east, 
viewing the trim, highly-cultivated landscape, and then 
again on the side to the west, where the solemn moun- 
tains and their attendant hills rose in long ranges beyond 
us. 

“What impressions have our mountains made upon 
you, Mr. Maxwell?” inquired Miss Brastow, who had no- 
ticed me gazing toward them. “I understand you have 
lately been traveling among them.” 

“Yes, Mr. Maxwell, give us your impressions, 
please!” exclaimed Miss Erickson, “and then let us each 
in turn give his or hers. I will act as prompter and gen- 
eral referee, and call upon you. Proceed, Mr. Maxwell, 
and open the ball, and the rest of you prepare to keep it 
going.” 

“The air of sedateness and antiquity which the moun- 
tains give to the scene appears to me their most striking 
characteristic,” I said. “Without them the landscape pic- 
ture which you people have created, might look too mod- 
ern and too artificial. The mountains represent the age 
and conservatism of Nature; they disdain the bright robes 
and civilized trappings in which the rest of the land re- 
joices; and lift bald heads to the blue sky, and toss the 
scanty locks of vegetation that cling around them freely 
to the wind and storm, of which they have no fear. They 
are like strong, vigorous old men, viewing the sports of 
their children of the plains, with gravity and forbearance; 
careful guardians defending them from the tempest, the 
heat and the cold, keeping watch and ward over the lib- 
erties and destinies of the land, and never nurture slaves 
but always freemen. They partition the earth into dwelling 
places for the nations, and set barriers between them 
which only the civilized and skillful can overcome. The 


The Aqueduct Bridge 


125 


mountains have a strong influence on the mental and 
physical qualities of men; and I think it a great blessing 
to any nation to abide under the ministrations of such 
snow-clad peaks as those we see yonder, which, like white 
stoled priests, continually present their orisons in those 
lonely regions where, remote from little scenes of art, 
great Nature has for ages dwelt in awful solitude.” 

“We are very much obliged, Mr. Maxwell,” said 
Miss Erickson, “though it does seem to me I have heard 
something like that concluding passage before. Now, 
Miss Ashley, it is your turn.” 

“My thought,” said she, quietly, “was somewhat dif- 
ferent from Mr. Maxwell’s, though induced by the same 
idea of protection and watchful care. I am reminded of 
the passage of Holy Writ which says, ‘As the mountains 
are round about Jerusalem, so the Lord is round about 
His people from henceforth, even forever.’ I never travel 
among the mountains, nor view them from the plain, 
without this thought recurring to me and investing them 
with peculiar interest.” 

“Now, Miss Beyresen; no, I will ask Mr. King first, 
and see what he says,” said Miss Erickson; “if this solemn 
strain continues we may want the princess to sing a 
psalm for her part. Tell us, please, Mr. Editor, what you 
think about the mountains. Be breezy and picturesque, 
like your subject, sir.” 

“Editors,” responded Mr. King, “are peculiar be- 
ings, and much misunderstood. When asked to give their 
opinions on a subject that has as many practical sides as 
this, they have little use for poetic exaggeration. They 
simply speak the truth as they see it; they cannot do oth- 
erwise, and those who listen have to be content. Moun- 
tains have been much too fantastically considered. They 
have been personified, apostrophized and even deified; to 


126 


Lock and Key 


such an extent has the imagination been allowed to mis- 
lead the reason in regard to them. Not, however, by the 
profession I have to-day the honor to represent, among 
whom truthfulness is never sacrificed on the altar of fancy. 
We recognize in them a wise provision for modifying cli- 
mate and receiving and preserving precipitation; we see 
in them a habitat provided for various untamed denizens 
of air, forest and stream; we regard them as places for 
enjoyment, revivification and rejuvenation. We love to 
visit them; not, however, to imagine them peopled by 
nymphs, naiads, and dryads; but to rest and gain strength 
on their umbrageous sides; and to study the nature and 
habits of these wild tenants of air, land and water. Sensi- 
ble people spend their leisure time among the mountains, 
not out on the hot plains toward which we are journeying. 
Oh, for a tent, a gun, and a fishing rod, and a day amid 
their cool shadows!” 

“Now, Mr. King!” exclaimed Miss Erickson, “you 
must stop; you are worse than a failure; you are casting 
reflections upon this party. I will call on the princess to 
rebuke you. Miss Clothilde, come to our rescue.” 

“This journey,” said the latter, promptly, “was not 
planned to please lazy or weak people; it is made for the 
purpose of viewing one of the great achievements of mod- 
ern times; one of the wonders of the world. Mr. Brad- 
bury tells me there were seven of them years ago; and we 
are now going to see the eighth. Mr. Maxwell, and sev- 
eral of you, including Mr. King, who claims to be so 
practical, have been talking of mountains. It is always 
so, I am told, with some people; they sigh for what is not 
at hand.” 

“Now, Mr. Fosdyke,” said Miss Erickson, “it is your 
turn.” But Mr. Fosdyke declared that he had no fresh 
ideas to communicate on the subject, and Mr. Bradbury, 


The Aqueduct Bridge 


127 


who was next called for, was out on the rear platform, 
looking at the great canal, along whose eastern bank we 
were traveling rapidly. 

Miss Brastow thought the mountains were always 
impressive, and most so in winter, particularly after a 
snowstorm; and Miss Erickson, who gave her opinion 
last, had just finished saying that their bare peaks remind- 
ed her of beggars who had worn their clothing through at 
elbows, knees and toes, when the descent into the valley 
of the Platte began, and we distributed ourselves along 
the side of the car to obtain the first view of the great 
aqueduct. 

In a few moments we reached the railroad bridge, lo- 
cated about one mile below it. This bridge, though long, 
was in no place over fifty feet above the bed of the river, 
while the aqueduct being on a level with the river banks, 
was carried over at a height of fully one hundred feet. The 
approach and departure of the canal to and from the river 
were made by a series of cuts and fills through the rough 
country lying on each side. 

Owing to the sandy nature of the bed of the South 
Platte, peculiar means had been employed for obtaining 
a firm foundation. The sand extended to a depth of fif- 
teen or twenty feet, and was permeated by water slowly 
seeping through it and forming quite a subterranean 
river. This sand was enclosed by a framework of posts 
driven vertically to the bottom, against which planks 
were laid, and the whole mass was then concreted by a 
churning process into a solid wall from the rock founda- 
tion below to the surface. Successive strips of twenty 
or thirty feet in width were thus cemented. 

As the work progressed across the bed of the river, 
a great volume of water, shut off from its former passage, 
forced its way through the yet uncemented sand. 


128 


Lock and Key 


A canal was constructed on one side of the river, cut- 
ting through the cemented wall and continuing down 
the stream, climbing its banks gradually, and the water 
thus accumulated was used for irrigation, and when not 
required for that purpose was discharged into the river 
again. 

The process of cementing was continued until an un- 
broken belt over four hundred feet wide, and a mile long, 
and of great strength and weight, was formed across the 
river bed. This was fastened at each end to five great 
parallel walls of granite, which presented a solid side view 
and were built into the hills or banks for quite a long dis- 
tance. The walls were each twenty feet thick and arched 
over longitudinally by four great arches, with a span of 
seventy-five feet each, forming at the top a foundation for 
the bottom of the canal three hundred and eighty feet 
wide. This was made smooth and level by cement, and 
the outside walls being continued up fifteen feet higher, 
with a thickness of only ten feet, however, formed sides 
for the aqueduct and gave room for a broad walk on top. 

These walls carried the aqueduct down to the river 
valley, or bed proper, a mile in width, which, as I have 
just mentioned, was crossed by the cemented foundation. 
On the latter, a granite casing eight feet thick was laid, 
bound together by metallic bands and also cemented, ex- 
tending over its whole surface. 

Hollow pillars of steel, cased with a singular white 
metal, which will be hereafter more fully described, rested 
on the granite, and carried the aqueduct in a nearly 
straight line across the valley. These pillars were set 
eighty feet apart; in eleven parallel rows forty feet distant 
from each other, the pillars alternating in the different 
rows. The inner ones rested on the foundation itself, but 
the outer were placed on bases of granite about eight 


The Aqueduct Bridge 


129 


feet square. They were four feet in diameter at the bot- 
tom, tapering gracefully toward their capitals, and nearly 
one hundred feet in height. They were fluted, and with 
their tasteful entablatures were very beautiful. 

A frieze, twenty-five feet broad, fifteen feet of which, 
being ten feet in thickness, extended upward and formed 
sides for the aqueduct and gave room on top for a con- 
tinuation of the walk across it, and ten feet of which ex- 
tended below, and hid the metal network which supported 
its bed, ran from one outer pillar to another, and bound 
them together. 

This frieze, also cased with the white metal, was 
moulded in various ornamental traceries, and was very 
beautiful. 

The pillars, nearly eight hundred in number, were 
bound together near the top by arches of steel, hidden by 
the frieze; and a network of the same metal, also hidden 
from view, supported the bottom or bed of the aqueduct, 
which, as well as its sides, and the walk across it, was 
plated with the white metal. 

The railroad bridge which crossed below was set on 
granite abutments, eighty feet apart, connected by arches. 
These were capped by a frieze of the white metal curving 
upward, as did the arches, effectually concealing them 
and holding all in a firm embrace. These arches support- 
ed the foundation for the roadbed, over eighty feet in 
width. 

The railroad bridge was very beautiful, but was 
dwarfed by the wondrous beauty of the aqueduct, which 
from a drawing, or any account given of it, could only be 
faintly imagined. 

The metal was so pure and soft in color, and its 
curves and mouldings so full of grace and elegance, that 
it attracted phenomenal attention; and probably will con- 


13 ° 


Lock and Key 


tinue to do so to the end of time, for the white metal, at 
least, seems indestructible. 

It was with great interest and admiration that I, the 
only one of our party who had never before seen it, viewed 
this beautiful structure from the window as the car moved 
over the railroad bridge. 

After crossing the river we left the car and followed 
a broad paved walk, which ran through a large and taste- 
fully ornamented park toward the aqueduct. A branch of 
this walk extended to the granite foundation and support- 
ing pillars of that structure; but the main walk led to the 
side of the wall, where the top of the aqueduct was reach- 
ed by a long flight of stone steps. We ascended these, 
and stood on the walk on its summit, which was pro- 
tected by a low railing. We went out on this some dis- 
tance toward the center of the aqueduct. The whole 
scene was most remarkable. A great river of pure, clear 
water, in quiet, though rapid movement, seemed carried 
on a bed of marble over the tops of the hills below and 
over the valley. We hung in mid-air, our only attach- 
ments to earth appearing to be the long converging lines 
of white foot walks, narrowing to a thread at either end, 
and the broader band of silvery water sparkling in the 
sunlight, which might be broken in a moment and fromthis 
great height converted into an angry devastating cat- 
aract. 

Upon two of us at least, Miss Beyresen and myself, 
the sight had a strange and sympathetic effect. While 
the others laughed and talked, and declared their inten- 
tion of crossing over upon the foot walk after lunch, we 
looked together in silent, almost reverent, contempla- 
tion now down the long-reaching valley of the river, and 
then at the restless, quick-moving water; my mind filled 
with the magnitude of this great undertaking and the 


The Aqueduct Bridge 


131 

beautiful and enduring manner of its execution, and hers 
mutely coresponsive, and by some undefinable correla- 
tion, silently assisting my reflections instead of interrupt- 
ing them by noisy speech. By and by we two were left 
alone, the others having gone on out some distance far- 
ther. 

“It is a wonderful structure!” I exclaimed, finally- 
rousing myself to speak. “It must have cost millions and 
consumed years in the building. It will last for ages to 
come.” 

“Yes,” she said, “and for all that time it will carry 
water, pure, refreshing water, to a hundred lakes and to 
millions of thirsty acres. It was constructed for no mer- 
cenary or warlike purposes, the ends for which money is 
usually squandered; it is a provision for the health, liveli- 
hood and comfort of all the people.” 

“It was a grand conception and a glorious accom- 
j plishment,” I returned, “and I honor the brain that origi- 
nated it and the skill that directed its execution. Who 
did it, Miss Beyresen, the Nationality?” 

“No,” she said, slowly, “my friend John Harvey.” 

I started, and looked at the girl. There were tears in 
her voice and they stood also plainly visible in her eyes; 
she was evidently very deeply moved. 

“Let us retrace our steps,” I said; “we can see it 
much better from the park. After lunch, while the rest 
take their trip across, you and I, if you will, can stroll 
around and get other views of the structure and examine 
it more closely.” 

We started back, lingering here and there over some 
point of observation, or special interest, with all of which 

I she appeared well acquainted, and finally reached the park 
only a short time before the rest arrived. 

We were very enthusiastic on the subject of the aquc- 


I3 2 


Lock and Key 


duct bridge, and while some of the party prepared the 
repast the others sat looking at the structure, so grace- 
ful and seemingly so light and airy, stretching like a white 
phantom across the wide expanse of the valley high up 
against the blue sky line, and yet really so strong, so ma- 
terial and so useful, conveying water, the most precious 
of all fluids, in a constant stream for the use of human be- 
ings dependent upon it. 

After luncheon the rest of the party again ascended 
the steps, and Miss Clothilde and myself set out for our 
stroll, taking the branch walk leading under the aqueduct. 
As we approached it, its massive strength and stability 
grew upon me; and the whiteness and purity of color of 
its many pillars reminded me of but one other object, the 
Albatross, which six years before I had seen enter the 
busy harbor of Yokohama. 

The white metal used in both was unmistakably the 
same; and the grace and elegance of the bridge recalled 
vividly like traits of the vessel. Then my mind reverted to 
the revelation made to me in the vault, of the existence 
of a portion at least of the stolen treasure, and Miss Clo- 
thilde’s intimate connection with it. I glanced at her as 
she walked by my side. I could hardly imagine the grace- 
ful, dignified personage I saw there as the same being 
whose angry utterances on that and a previous occasion 
I so well remembered. 

On these subjects I could not question her. There 
was an air of majesty about her that effectually precluded 
such interrogatory. She was distinctly individual, and 
like all such characters, whatever disturbed that individ- 
uality was promptly challenged as offensive. 

She was pensive to-day, not in her usual high spirits, 
and talked but little, and evidently with some effort; her 
ipjnd seemingly engaged on other subjects, but she was 


The Aqueduct Bridge 


133 


more royally beautiful than ever, and this mood had for 
me a fresh charm. Her tall, willowy, perfect figure, the 
full Greek contour of her face, with its clear olive tint, and 
the brilliancy of her large hazel eyes, subdued by the 
grave character of her thoughts, and shaded by their long 
black lashes, which vied in color with the purple black- 
ness of her hair, all gave her a full rich and regal aspect 
which commanded the utmost respect, and which her vig- 
orous step and high-bred bearing enhanced in every par- 
ticular. 

And yet she had confided the secret of this treasure 
to me, a stranger. She had done that which must inevita- 
bly, if known, have compromised herself, not only with 
the authorities of the Nationality, but with those of other 
countries, and for what purpose I could not tell. 

Was this remembrance sobering her thoughts and 
changing her manner to-day? I looked attentively at her 
again. No, there was no apprehension, no doubt express- 
ed in her countenance, though it was graver than usual, 
with a trace of sadness in it. 

We reached the foundation and passed beneath the 
structure, and were soon lost among the massive white 
pillars which supported it, whose phantom lengths were 
very material to the touch. We crossed on its northern 
end to the center, and stopped and began to look about 
more leisurely. 

In all directions stood the white pillars, extending in 
rows southward for a long distance, and on either side, 
for two hundred feet, surmounted at a dizzy height by 
the arches and the great superstructure which formed the 
bottom of the aqueduct. 

“What other creation can this resemble ?” I said, un- 
certainly. 

“It reminds me always,” said Miss Clothilde, “of the 


134 


Lock and Key 


interior of a great Cathedral, only freer and grander than | 
any cathedral I ever saw. On breezy days the wind thrums 
against the metal network overhead and one could imag- 
ine an organ hidden somewhere, possibly within those 
walls,” and she pointed to the granite side walls near by. 
Moving up toward them we found a seat. 

“Can you tell me, Miss Clothilde,” I said, “of what 
material these pillars are made, and where it was ob- 
tained?” 

“They are of steel,” she answered, “and are only cov- 
ered by the white metal. This plating, or covering, how- 
ever, is some inches thick, and adds very greatly to the 
strength of the pillars. I cannot tell you what the white 
metal is, Mr. Maxwell. It was only produced in one place 
in the world, and the supply has been exhausted for some 
years. What I know in regard to it I have learned 
chiefly from a little manuscript book. I have thought I 
should like to loan you this little book, if you care to read 
it,” she continued, “for it gives much information on these 
subjects. It is very precious, Mr. Maxwell, and few peo- 
ple have seen it. It is the only book of the kind in ex- 
istence and has never been out of my possession. Only 
the old men of our Nationality know I have it; and its 
contents, though merely descriptive, are not to be spoken 
of publicly; especially now, when there are those who 
are scheming to injure our land. But you can see it, and 
read it, if you wish ; for I am sure you will not reveal the 
fact of its existence, nor any of its contents.” 

She hesitated and added, “I have shown and told you 
other things, Mr. Maxwell, which would injure my coun- 
try and myself were they revealed, but I can trust you.” 

“I respect your confidence, as I have always respect- 
ed it,” I answered, “and I would very much like to read 
the book. And,” I added, “I wish to say to you most 


The Aqueduct Bridge 135 

solemnly that I will never abuse your trust, nor reveal 
anything about the book, or about the other matters of 
which you have spoken, or even ask questions of yourself 
about them which I think you would not wish to answer.” 

“Oh, thank you, Mr. Maxwell,” she said, warmly, 
“that assurance is so kind and noble of you; I did not need 
it, but it is very grateful. When we reach home I shall be 
pleased to give you the manuscript, and if you have a se- 
cure place in which to keep it, you can take it to your 
room. It is, indeed, a very, very precious book to me, 
though it is only a history of the Bilboa mines, of which 
you have probably heard something, and of this canal, 
and of the founding of this Nationality. I would like you 
to come often though, and tell me what you have read, 
and your thoughts about it,” she added. 

“I will, gladly,” I answered, “and I am more obliged 
than I can tell you, Miss Beyresen, for your kindness.” 

We returned to the park in a happier mood, where 
we met the others, and about five o’clock started for Neu- 
ropolis, bidding adieu to the great aqueduct whose life- 
giving waters followed us as we sped homeward to the 
great city. 

On our way back, Mr. King and I sat for some time 
together, and I mentioned my contemplated journey east, 
and remarked that I supposed social conditions there 
, were much the same as in European countries, and that I 
could hardly expect to find as happy a people as in the 
Nationality. 

“No,” he replied, thoughtfully, “you will not. You 
will see class distinctions, based mainly on wealth, such as 
could not exist here, for there money and accumulation 
are the actuating motives, and unlock the doors to suc- 
cess, enjoyment and power.” 

“And all this/’ I asked, “has been abolished in the 


136 


Lock and Key 


Nationality? I cannot yet understand your doctrine of 
equality in the rewards of labor, when its character and 
efficiency are so different.” 

“One educated as I suppose you have been can hard- 
ly understand it,” he replied. “Had we time it might be 
worth while to consider whether there is so great a dif- 
ference between workers in the results of their honest pro- 
ductive labor, and also whether the world’s estimate of the 
value of labor is founded on equity, or is largely artificial. 
The equality, too, which you mention is only in the ma- 
terial rewards of labor, and it has been often averred that 
the really good work of the world is not done for such re- 
wards. These thoughts are only suggestive ; they can be 
followed out, though, Mr. Maxwell, until it will be found 
that the course most in accordance with natural justice 
and best calculated to prevent a recurrence of the terrible 
evils of the system prevailing throughout other portions 
of the civilized world, in fact, the only one to obviate these 
curses, is the course which we have adopted. The princi- 
ple is, that this equality shall exist among the members 
of the classes into which the community is justly divided. 
This classification we have made to rest upon age, and 
the assuming the responsibility of heads of families. 
Whether it is the best division, is a question separate and 
apart from that of the principle. There was a time when 
an increase in the amount given for subsistence, to begin 
when the years of compulsory labor were over, was ad- 
vocated on the ground that then the citizen had more 
leisure, and should be given more means with which to 
enjoy it. To adopt such a plan would not have contro- 
verted the principle, but many citizens are of great ser- 
vice to us after that age, and had this increase been made 
their minds might have been too much devoted to pleas- 
ure, The sustenance now allotted to each citizen is suffi- 


The Aqueduct Bridge 


137 


cient for all purposes, and the productive capacity of the 
Nationality is becoming so great that the amount will 
likely soon be increased, or the years of compulsory labor 
shortened; an alternative to be decided upon after wise 
consideration.” 

“Do you find,” I asked, “that your people work as 
well under your system as the old?” 

“Better, much better,” he replied, “they work peace- 
fully, intelligently and in proper channels, being directed 
by skillful officers, and the results would astonish you. It 
would be very interesting to you, I have no doubt, Mr. 
Maxwell, to spend some time looking over the statistics 
of production in the Nationality. Such a research would 
answer your questions conclusively.” 

I thanked Mr. King for his suggestion, and, as I de- 
sired to examine every phase of the labor question that I 
might arrive at settled convictions concerning it, after- 
ward availed myself of it, and found his statements to be 
fully substantiated by my examination. 

Shortly after this conversation we reached Neuropo- 
lis, where I dined with Mr. Beyresen and his family at the 
cafe, and on my departure from his house Miss Clothilde 
gave me a small package which I took with me. 


CHAPTER XV. 

THE MANUSCRIPT. 

On opening the package I found a leathern-bound 
manuscript volume of about one hundred pages, evident- 
ly some years old, and written in a bold, free hand. It 
read as follows: 

“The great Bilboa mines were discovered June 18th, 
1901, by John Harvey, then about thirty years of age, a 
mineralogist and metallurgist of considerable repute. 

“They were situated in one of the great parks in the 
mountain portion of the State of Colorado. 

“He found gold in certain black sand and fragments 
of rock of the same material, appearing at intervals for 
quite a distance, just where the eastern edge of the park 
was cut by the first of a long succession of granite ridges 
extending northerly and southerly. He satisfied himself 
that this material followed the granite, and that a vast 
quantity of it, probably in a molten state, had been poured 
out of some great fissure, or fissures, into the park itself, 
and had been covered to greater or lesser depth in after 
years by an alluvial deposit. 

“He also satisfied himself that this sand and rock 
contained from twenty to forty dollars’ worth of gold to 
the ton, and could be readily smelted by ordinary meth- 
ods, and was likely to prove amenable to chlorination pro- 
cesses, in which he himself was an expert. 

“Mr. Harvey therefore took proper steps at once to 
procure title to these lands, then considered wholly value- 
less, unless for pasture. Tfre South Platte River, on its 
*38 


The Manuscript 


139 

course eastward, cuts the granite ridge near the point 
where the discovery was made, and is followed by a rail- 
road running from this park to the great plains outside 
the mountains. 

“By the middle of July he had purchased a strip of 
land two miles broad, extending about three miles north- 
ward along the ridge from the point where the river di- 
vides it. 

“On the twentieth of that month work was begun by 
sinking a shaft, one thousand feet northward from the 
river, close to the granite wall, and on August second the 
first shipment was made, being about fifty tons of ore, 
from which a return of twenty-five hundred dollars was 
received. 

“Drifting was then begun at a depth of seventy-five 
feet in this shaft, along the vein close to the granite which 
formed the eastern wall rock, and five other shafts were 
started at various points northward. From fifty to sev- 
enty-five tons of ore were shipped daily from the first 
shaft, from which an income of about three thousand dol- 
lars was received. 

“By September first the new shafts were down a dis- 
tance of seventy-five feet, and ore similar in character and 
value to that discovered in the first had been found in all 
of them. At a depth of two hundred feet in the first shaft, 
which was designated as No. 1, the western wall rock was 
reached, and the fissure from whence the gold-bearing 
lava had issued was discovered, being eight feet wide, its 
walls tending to close together toward the south, but 
maintaining its full width to the northward. At this date 
about two hundred tons of ore were shipped daily to the 
smelters on the plains, and about eight thousand dollars 
were received for the same. 

“In the meantime, however, during the months of 


140 


Lock and Key 


July and August, Mr. Harvey had been making experi- 
ments in reducing the ore by his own peculiar methods, 
with some surprising results. 

“A small furnace, capable of holding about four tons, 
had been erected and filled with crushed ore, which at an 
intense heat was subjected to the operation of certain 
gases, chiefly chlorine. 

“When the aperture for withdrawing the gold was 
opened, the 'first discharge into the mould placed for re- 
ceiving it consisted of a very small quantity, not more 
than two spoonfuls of a singular substance, in color ebon 
black, with a purplish tinge, and the gold was allowed to 
flow out on the top of this. 

“On taking the deposit from the mould, it was found 
that this substance formed a thin coating on the bottom 
of the gold, like a paper on the bottom of a baked cake, 
from which, however, it was easily detached. It resisted 
all attempts to spring, or bend it, and retained on all sides 
its singular, glossy, purplish black color; and was an 
exact impression of the mould in which it had been cast. 
Its weight also was very great. The yield of gold by the 
new process was quite satisfactory, and the mould being 
small the gold was run into it several successive times, 
but no more of the black substance was obtained. 

“The slag was then removed from the furnace and 
dumped, when another singular result was observed. The 
portion first run off, and which had been most thoroughly 
exposed to the action of the gases, on becoming cold, was, 
in large sections, pure white — whiter than the whitest 
paint could make it. Places were observed where dark 
lines ran through it, as if some other substance, black as 
charcoal, had been fused and suddenly cooled in it. The 
parts of the slag less exposed to the action of the gases re- 
mained dark-gray in color. 


The Mannscri'pt 14.1 

“The white portions were without crack, or flaw, and 
resisted all attempts to break them. No impression could 
be made upon them by repeated blows from the heaviest 
sledge hammers; they seemed quite elastic, and when 
struck emitted a distinct metallic sound. 

“These results gave Mr. Harvey occasion for much 
study and many experiments. He observed that the white 
slag had all the characteristics of a new metal. He began 
his investigations with the purest specimen he could find, 
and desiring to separate it from the remainder of the 
mass, attempted to cut it with a finely tempered saw, run- 
ning with great rapidity. The saw bit slowly into the 
white substance, until when about half way through it 
encountered one of the dark lines mentioned, and the 
teeth flew from it like corn from the cob in a shelling 
machine. 

“Another saw was procured, a cut made at right an- 
gles to the first, and a large piece of pure white metal ob- 
tained. By this cutting the dark line was laid bare in its 
length, and proved to be a spicula of the black substance, 
not thicker, nor much longer than an ordinary needle; 
it was not bent, nor marred, nor in any way affected by 
the action of the saw. Throughout its entire mass the 
piece thus obtained was of the purest white. In weight it 
was scarcely two-thirds that of iron, and its texture was 
close and firm. It was again subjected to the action of 
heat, and at a temperature much higher than that re- 
quired to soften iron became malleable and ductile, and 
at a still higher temperature fused and could be readily 
molded into any shape. 

“A portion was run into small bars, and while still 
ductile one of these was drawn into wire which, when 
cold, resisted bending with great pertinacity, but when 
properly heated could be bent readily, and then retained 


142 


Lock and Key 


its acquired form with the same obstinacy. When heated 
the bars could be welded together or beaten into shape 
like iron or steel; but when cold nothing could be done 
with them except with saw or lathe, and that only with 
the best tempered tools. 

“Such were the principal characteristics observed by 
Mr. Harvey in his experiments with this white substance. 
He was satisfied that he had discovered a new and prob- 
ably very valuable metal, lighter than iron, and at the 
proper heat fully as malleable and ductile, and of far 
greater strength and durability. On this latter account 
he named the substance, Robur. 

“Two subjects of inquiry now presented themselves 
to him, the first being the best manner of separating this 
metal, which seemed to exist in such great quantities in 
his mines, from the gold, and from all impurities, espe- 
cially the refractory black substance which attended it, 
and the second, as a prudent man looking after his own 
interests, to ascertain whether any bodies of similar ore 
existed in the vicinity. 

“Mr. Harvey spent much time in examining all the 
country adjacent for other deposits, but without success, 
and it is now well known that no further discoveries were 
made, and that the Bilboa mines were the only ones that 
ever produced the famous metals whose story is here to 
be related. 

“Toward the answer to the first inquiry, Mr. Har- 
vey’s active mind was given with a fervor difficult for 
one uninterested to understand. He was shipping daily 
a very large amount of ore, the most valuable part of 
which, being irrecoverable and unrecognized by the meth- 
od of smelting employed, was cast away as worthless. 
There was a possibility that its existence might be dis- 
covered by those from whom he wished most sedulously 


The Manuscript 143 

to guard it. Being, however, without means except those 
arising from his shipments, and necessarily at great ex- 
pense in conducting and extending his operations, he re- 
solved to continue, but not to increase them, until such 
time as his own processes could be perfected and his 
own works built. 

“He called to his aid at once all those within his reach 
possessing valuable knowledge, either scientific or ex- 
perimental, on the subject of metallurgy, and such of 
them as he found capable were converted into valuable 
friends and allies. 

“In a short time his processes were so perfected that 
a mass of robur entirely pure could be obtained from the 
small furnace. • 

“Mr. Harvey, and his scientific friends, then began 
a series of researches and examinations into all matters 
pertaining to the production and applications of the gases, 
forms of furnaces, materials for same, interior surfaces 
and their relative efficiency. 

“Toward the close of September plans were adopted 
that gave satisfaction as promising the best results, and 
immediately Mr. Harvey began the erection of eight 
large, continuous smelting furnaces, crushers, buildings, 
tramways and all the necessary concomitants of a great 
smelting industry.” 

It would only weary the reader to follow the minute 
description given in Miss Beyresen’s book, so I omit it, 
and proceed with the more interesting portion relating 
to the first practical test of the new process. 

“On the 28th of November, the charging of the two 
trial furnaces, of the capacity of twenty tons of ore each, 
was commenced, the fires having been started in them 
some time previously. The night following, and the next 


144 Lock and Key 

day, were periods of great anxiety to all concerned in the 
operations. 

“By 8 o’clock on the morning of the 29th, a consid- 
erable downslide of the crushed ore in the chimneys indi- 
cated that the process of melting was well begun in the 
lower levels, and the furnaces were again filled up. 

“At 10 o’clock the view holes of the receptacles for 
gold in the lower part of the furnaces being opened, it 
was found that quite a quantity of that metal had already 
percolated into them. The gas blast was then put into 
operation to ensure the complete reduction of the ore 
by chemical action. 

“Owing to the newness of the furnaces, it was deter- 
mined to allow an unusually long time to elapse before 
opening them, and to permit only one-half of the contents 
to escape, retaining the remainder an additional half day. 
Thereafter, every twelve hours, ten tons would be dis- 
charged from each furnace, and the gas being continu- 
ously used would be brought into intimate contact with 
every portion of the molten mass. 

“At noon of November 29th all preparations had 
been made for the first discharge. Sufficient molds for 
running the metal into pigs of convenient size had been 
formed in the sand spread in front of the furnaces, and 
channels constructed to properly direct its flow. 

“A heavy trough, asbestos lined, connected them 
with the vents, and Mr. Harvey, his aides and his work- 
men, stood by watching every movement, anxious to de- 
termine as soon as possible the success of the operation. 

“After the ten tons, or thereabouts, of the white 
metal had been taken from each of the furnaces the gold 
vent: would be opened, and the product run into small 
iron molds capable of holding from one to five pounds 
each, From the amount of gold thus obtained the yield 


H5 


The Manuscript 

per ton could hardly be determined, the quantity of 
melted ore from which it came being uncertain, but after 
a number of runs had been made it could be accurately 
stated. 

“The interest, however, as far as Mr. Harvey and his 
friends were concerned, centered mainly in the strange 
white metal, their great anxiety being to obtain it pure 
and free from the intractable, unworkable black sub- 
stance. 

“As soon as the pigs were cooled their color would 
show the completeness of the operation, for if there were 
no evidence of the existence of the black substance on the 
outside of them there was little likelihood of its lodgment 
within. 

“A few of the workmen had seen the operation in 
the small furnace, and the singularity of the slag then 
produced had attracted their attention, but this had all 
been carefully stored away, and they had no idea that it 
was a metal and could be made useful. 

“The moment had come to open the two furnaces; 
the moment for action. At each stood a workman, with 
sharpened bar in hand, ready on the word to break down 
the barrier of baked clay which closed the vents. 

“ ‘Strike/ said Mr. Harvey, and the workmen struck 
repeated blows, and opened a way which the molten metal 
soon cleared. As the clay was broken a beam like a 
searchlight shot across the building from the openings, 
and the white metal poured forth unapproachable in its 
glory. It was not the brightness of the golden sun, but 
rather that of the silver moon, intensified ten thousand 
times; the pure white liquid mass flowed along, not cor- 
uscating, but with brilliant white light that lit up all the 
space around it. It glided rapidly down the iron troughs 
and along the sandy channels, transforming the latter 


146 


Lock and Key 


into glassy ones by its intense heat, and into the open 
molds, without noise or undue haste. 

“One by one they were filled, and the tide turned 
toward others until all were reached, and then the signal 
was given to close the vents. The men seized other long 
iron bars, at one end of which hung on a pivot thick tri- 
angular sheets of iron. These they thrust into the aper- 
tures of the furnaces, the iron sheets entering horizontally. 
When once in they drew them forward vertically, bring- 
ing their flat surfaces against the inner wall of the fur- 
naces. The flow was stopped till the red hot plates should 
have burned through, but other men plastered cakes of 
clay with other irons against the plates till they filled the 
orifice, and it baked and hardened like rock and the vents 
were closed completely. 

“Meanwhile the stream of white metal thus cut off 
disappeared within the molds and was rapidly cooling 
there as the heat emitted from them evinced.” 


CHAPTER XVI. 

THE TALK. 

I bad read thus far in the manuscript on the day 
following that on which I had received it, and in the even- 
ing called at Mr. Beyresen’s and found Mr. King and 
Miss Ashley there. 

They were all talking of our excursion and of the 
architecture and beauty of the aqueduct bridge. Mr. King 
told me there were several other aqueducts on the course 
of the canal, notably one over the North Platte River, 
constructed of the same material and much the same in 
style as that we had seen, and another of greater length 
at the crossing of the Arkansas River; but that this latter, 
being built only of iron and steel, lacked the impressive 
beauty given to the two former by the peculiar character 
of the white metal. 

My late journey through portions of the Nationality 
was referred to, and I remarked that in all my travels I 
had never seen a land so universally well kept and cared 
for, in regard not merely to practical, but also to esthetic 
effects. 

“I had supposed, Mr. Maxwell,” said Miss Ashley, 
“that the very finest esthetic effects were found in the 
great parks and grounds of the nobility and the financial 
kings of your own land.” 

“That may be true,” I replied, “but those are pri- 
vate grounds, and are examples of what can be done by 
lavish expenditure and the employment of the best skill. 
They are not representative of the general taste of the 


147 


148 


Lock and' Key 


country, and are often in striking contrast with that por- 
tion of it immediately surrounding them. The English 
rural scenery is the result of centuries of care and cultiva- 
tion, and though famous for its general quiet beauty and 
taste, is frequently marred by barren wastes and neg- 
lected, or abandoned fields and dwellings, and poverty 
and misery and other offensive and saddening sights 
often present themselves there. 

“But in my recent travels through this land of yours 
it all seemed a garden, every portion of which had been 
a subject of thought, and care, and treated so as to bring 
out its best natural resources, and there was none of the 
squalor, poverty, and wretchedness which one meets in 
European and other countries. 

“How you have secured such happy results and in so 
short a time is to me an enigma, made more difficult of 
solution from the fact that it has been the work of a peo- 
ple who receive no other reward for their labors than 
that of a comfortable and assured livelihood.” 

“You are quite complimentary in your remarks, Mr. 
Maxwell, and it seems very proper for us to try to re- 
lieve your perplexities,” said Miss Clothilde. “They oc- 
cur to nearly every stranger visiting us. Their explana- 
tion is simple, and is found in the difference between our 
people and others, which is very marked, but is generally 
overlooked. 

. “During your observations,” she continued, “did it 
never dawn upon you that we are a wiser, better kind of 
people than those whom you have hitherto known, gifted 
with more energy, and higher faculties for learning, and 
knowing, and doing, and enjoying?” 

“No,” I answered dubiously, amidst a general smile, 
“such an idea had not occurred to me so plainly as you 


The Talk 


149 


present it, nor, I must say, am I now prepared to admit 
the proposition in all its disinterestedness. ,, 

“Then,” said she, “I will have to demonstrate it to 
you, Mr. Maxwell. I have had to do so with others similar- 
ly circumstanced, so that it inconveniences me very little. 
You admitted that the ability and taste necessary for 
adorning and beautifying landscapes existed, and was 
readily procured by those possessing pecuniary means. 
The services of persons who could add utility to taste and 
beauty could also be procured for a suitable remunera- 
tion, could they not?” 

“Yes,” I answered, “that is granted.” 

“Now, Mr. Maxwell, if such persons were employed, 
not in beautifying and adorning a few parks the property 
of a select class, but in utilizing the whole land, and at 
the same time rendering it grateful to all esthetic tastes, 
would not the result be something such as you have seen 
in your late travels?” 

“Yes,” I replied, “but the marvel is how quickly and 
how well it has been done.” 

“Suppose,” she continued, “that the people living 
in the land cultivated esthetic as well as utilitarian tastes, 
so that under the direction of such skilled leaders they 
created only pleasant and beautiful things. Suppose each 
citizen considered it a personal duty to remove every 
obnoxious or offensive object, how long do you think it 
would take to change the country into such an one as you 
seem to have found it?” 

“I suppose not so very long,” I replied. 

“That,” said she, “is exactly the spirit, the feeling, 
our people have, and the land you have seen is its prac- 
tical result.” 

“But,” I said, “how is it that your people are so full 
of this spirit, and sq ready to labor for such ends? How 


I 5° 


Lock and Key 


is it that ability and skill are willing to devote themselves 
to such unremunerated work? I have not found it so else- 
where.” 

“I have already told you!” she exclaimed triumph- 
antly, “and though you would not admit it, you have in- 
advertently confessed it. We are a superior kind of peo- 
ple. I won’t ask you to say so. I won’t tell you how we 
became such, which is wliat you now seem desirous of 
knowing; but our works, the very surest test, plainly 
show that my statement is entirely correct.” 

“I am obliged for your frankness,” I said laughing, 
“and shall not deny your superiority. Meanwhile the 
enigma is unsolved, and in a land of light I remain in 
darkness.” 

Mr. King, who during this rencontre between Miss 
Clothilde and myself had been gravely musing, now 
turned to me and remarked: “It is almost as difficult to 
answer your questions fully, Mr. Maxwell, as it is to ex- 
plain how one shoot grows into a tall, graceful tree, while 
another withers and dies; so many circumstances of time 
and place determine the result. 

“As a people we have undoubtedly been favored in all 
these circumstances. Our soil was new and unobstructed 
by the noxious growths of prejudice and custom that en- 
cumber so many older fields. Then, too, our people dur- 
ing their colonization period were under the sagacious 
and wise control of those who had fully thought out, and 
understood -the scheme of our present government, and 
were quick to perceive danger and powerful enough to 
evade it, or to remove at once any poisonous growth that 
sprang up in our midst. Our entire civilization was mod- 
eled on a different basis from that of any other state, and 
yet on one for which humanity had been so hungrily 
longing, and toward which it had been so constantly 


The Talk 


tending, that men were ready to receive and embrace this 
civilization warmly, and endeavor very earnestly to make 
it successful. 

“So wisely were our institutions molded and directed 
and so propitious were the times, that their spirit took 
possession of our people in one generation to a far greater 
extent than might have been expected, and the results 
have thus far been what you have seen among us. 

“We are yet only in our infancy,” he continued, “but 
the essential principles upon which our government is 
founded have made us already a people very differently 
constituted and organized from others, if not a superior 
people, as the princess has affirmed. 

“Our leaders hold views in regard to human capabil- 
ity and duty very different from those entertained in most 
communities, and the masses of our people put these 
principles, to a certain extent at least, into constant prac- 
tice. In the future we hope, by their more perfect appli- 
cation, and by the same zealous care over them that has 
been exercised in the past, to produce far greater results 
for the benefit of humanity than have yet been obtained.” 

Mr. King stopped, but we all begged him to continue, 
and I asked him to give us an exposition of these prin- 
ciples. 

“If you will not consider me wearisome,” he said, 
after a little pause, “I will give you as concise and clear 
a verbal statement as I can, of the points in which the 
spirit of our government differs from that of others. 

“In other governments, money, and credit its rep- 
resentative, is the main, basal principle. It may not have 
been so at first, but it becomes so in the end. Money 
controls everything, and its fortunate possessor can pro- 
cure all the accessories for ease and enjoyment, and has 
in it a most powerful aid in the race constantly in prog- 


152 Lock and Key 

ress for honor, power, or advancement among his fel- 
lows. 

“In such governments the relationship of the citizen 
to other citizens is determined almost entirely by contract ; 
the masses, wiio have but little money, being dependent 
upon those possessing it, and contracting their services 
to them for it, and are consequently very greatly domi- 
nated and controlled by this latter class. 

“The status of the people is essentially a servile one, 
often so in name even, as with the slave, serf or servant, 
always so in fact. The system exalts those owning or 
controlling money, property, or credit, and puts them in 
the position of masters of the earth and all that is therein, 
while the rest of mankind are merely their creatures. 

“The acquisition of money, or private property, by 
any means becomes the main object of the aspiring citi- 
zen, and selfishness, chicanery, fraud and corruption are 
among the legitimate fruits of the system. 

“Its pleasures, too, are transitory and low in degree, 
and the highest moral types it can claim are those exhibit- 
ing fidelity and faithfulness to employers, or justice and 
equity toward others, as defined and regulated by its 
axioms. 

“In our government the fundamental principle is 
life, and the aim is to afford the highest opportunity for 
its universal enjoyment and improvement. 

“This gives relative value to everything else, and the 
united efforts of all are directed to securing for each and 
all, the means for such enjoyment and development. 

“The relationship of the citizen to other citizens is 
that of brotherhood and fellowship, as co-workers in this 
lofty undertaking. His individual status is determined 
by his efficiency in this work, as judged by his fellows. 
Headship, honor and advancement are given to those 


The Talk 


153 


most earnest in promoting the good of all, or most skill- 
ful in devising means, or executing the work necessary to 
attain it. 

“Love of fellow-men forms the chief bond, and uni- 
versal joy, peace, contentment and happiness are its legi- 
timate fruits. Society becomes one great family, working 
in harmony for a common end, and each enjoying to the 
extent of his wish and ability all good and desirable 
things. 

“This is a short general presentation of the differ- 
ences between our government and others, and also of 
the ideal existing among us. We cannot hasten its full 
fruition except by educating the people up to it; it is a 
growth, an evolution, rather than a revolution. We can- 
not force it on mankind; our system is the last of all to 
employ force, unless it be in self-defense; it must be ex- 
tended and perfected by instructed human volition alone/’ 

He stopped and I remarked: “The principles you 
have mentioned are not new, and are of the most ad- 
vanced character, but the chief difficulty has hitherto 
been in inducing mankind to adopt and live by them. My 
observation has been too hasty and superficial for me to 
form an intelligent opinion as to whether your people will 
do this with more success than others. I can see they 
have made great progress in material matters, but this is 
only a step in the right direction.” 

“I know it,” said Mr. King, ‘‘but material happiness 
is very necessary to successful endeavor in other direc- 
tions. I do not mean the false happiness derived from 
luxury, but the contentment arising from proper provi- 
sion for the future, gained by cheerful industry. But I 
would like to hear the opinions of the ladies on these 
subjects, and I will ask the princess to give us hers.” 

“As you may imagine,” responded she, “after what 


154 


Lock and Key 


I have just said about our people, which was not all in 
jest, I have great faith in them and in their leaders, and 
I can see they have already accomplished much. The evi- 
dence of this may be mainly material, as Mr. Maxwell 
inclines to think, but there is a satisfaction and delight 
among our people in what they have already done that 
attaches them strongly to our institutions, and spurs 
them on to further progress. 

“Our system, too, furnishes many safeguards against 
the evils which have destroyed other governments. 

“Excessive luxury could hardly exist where all share 
equally; slavery, industrial or otherwise, could not occur 
where there were no masters, and the moral, social and 
mental qualities must improve when a great part of the 
cares and worries of life are removed, when employment 
is furnished to all, and industrious habits cherished, and 
at the same time sufficient leisure and opportunity are 
given for this higher cultivation. 

“And we do furnish opportunities, Mr. Maxwell, 
and they are improved by our people. 

“Our schools are better, and more universally at- 
tended than in any other country ; our reading-rooms, our 
libraries and our lyceums are well filled everywhere, and 
the churches are well supported. Besides, ours is a land 
of homes which we protect as they are protected nowhere 
else, and they are happy homes, with happy people in 
them, for I have been among them and I know. 

“I am not apprehensive for the future of our people; 
there is the best spirit among them, and it is constantly 
growing. I look on the bright side; I am optimistic, not 
pessimistic. And now,” she concluded, “we all want to 
hear from Miss Ashley, for she has thought much on this 
subject, and has probably higher views in regard to it 


The Talk 


155 


than have yet been stated. Won’t you please give them 
to us?” she 'added. “It will lift us up a little.” 

“I do not know whether I can clearly,” Miss Ashley 
said, <and after a moment she continued: “I think all 
honest endeavor in any department of human exertion 
and knowledge is, if not advancement in the right road, 
at least a means for discovering it. 

“I do not think we can all expect to take an equally 
important part in the forward movement. There must 
always be the spiritual, and the more material among us. 
The main 'thing is that all work together, and be in ear- 
nest in proceeding onward. There is a great difference 
in the functions of the several accessories of a coach in 
motion over a road. The wheels perform certain duties, 
the brakes certain others, the driver still others, yet all are 
necessary to and connected with the coach’s progress, 
and move forward simultaneously with it. There must 
be thinkers and doers, directors and directed; I suppose 
a great part of humanity will always have to be directed. 
The important thing in regard to them is that they have 
such knowledge of the end in view, and such earnestness 
in attaining it that they may be willing to be guided. But 
I think a far greater responsibility, one that cannot be 
overestimated, rests upon those who have to do the di- 
recting. They must know far more, and be unselfish, 
patient, capable, conscientious men and women. They 
must be more than this — they must be Christian men and 
women.” 

She paused, but Clothilde said: “Go on, dear; give 
us your whole thought; it will help us all.’ 

Miss Ashley continued with some hesitation : “If we 
expect to advance to the highest plane we must be as a 
nation, and in all our relations with one another, as nearly 
as possible conformable to the rules which our Creator, 
God, has established, and that means in conformity with 


l 5& 


Lock and Key 


his will. He says: The kingdom of God cometh with 
righteousness, and righteousness exalteth a nation.’ I 
think there the whole matter is stated, and so long as 
our people and rulers observe righteousness I have no 
fear for their progress, or happiness.” 

There was silence for a few seconds, and then I 
asked: “Regarding your people in the light of what you 
have just said, Miss Ashley, are you encouraged?” 

She replied: “Sometimes I am, and then again I 
dou'bt. I see very great diminution of crime, but this may 
be caused by the removal of temptation, and I see, too, a 
great and growing respect for the rights of others, and a 
wonderful increase in brotherly kindness and charity 
among us. But the righteousness of which I speak lies 
far deeper, and must not be mistaken for mere morality. 
I hope we are advancing in this higher life, but our com- 
munity has existed so short a time that the results in this 
direction are not as evident as they have been in others.” 

“Do you think, Miss Ashley,” said I, “that the king- 
dom of God will ever come literally on this earth?” 

“I can only say,” she answered, “that I know not 
why it should be impossible. I think it will come when- 
ever mankind are connected in unity by a spiritual bond 
into one great brotherhood, and all to God, who is ac- 
knowledged as its supreme head and director. I think, 
then, the Lord might visibly rule over us. But this is 
only my opinion and but little weight should be given it.” 

“Well,” said Miss Clothilde, “I believe we are all 
growing and will keep on growing. I think I am wiser 
and better than I was a few years ago, and I expect to be 
still more so a few years hence. In fact, I believe I am 
better than I was an hour ago, and I think we have been 
benefited by 'this little talk.” 

Thus the conversation closed, and we all soon took 
our leave, 


CHAPTER XVII. 

THE MANUSCRIPT. 

I resumed the reading of the manuscript Miss Clo- 
thilde had given me, which continued as follows: 

“Mr. Harvey and his men now proceeded to that 
part of the furnace where the opening of the receptacle 
for precious metals was located. 

“The bottom of the furnace was concave, and this re- 
ceptacle was situated under its lowest part, allowing the 
precious metals to run into it by numerous small aper- 
tures. It was not large, and was shaped somewhat like an 
inverted cone, at the lowest part of which the discharge 
vent began. This, sloping gently, pierced the walls of the 
furnace; and could be opened and closed at two places, 
separately, or simultaneously, as might be desired; one 
situated by the receptacle, the other outside the walls of 
the furnace. A trough-like conduit, being a continuation 
of the vent, extended a short distance out over an iron 
stand, upon which proper moulds were placed to receive 
the gold. 

“The smallest of these moulds, in inner measurement 
three inches long, one inch wide and one inch deep and 
designed to hold one pound of gold only, was placed be- 
neath the end of this trough, and Mr. Harvey with his own 
hand opened the two slides about one-third of their ex- 
tent. 

“For a second, or so, there was no result, and then a 
purplish light beamed from the outer orifice of the vent, 
the precursor of the singular substance that followed. 


Lock and Key 


158 

“There appeared at the partially open orifice, and 
flowed through it slowly, a procession of matter, tena- 
ciously adhering together, emitting much heat, and a 
haze of purplish light that extended upward several feet 
and bathed the faces of those bending over it. 

“The substance moved slowly along the conduit, and 
fell in a continuous rope, or cord, into the mould to whose 
contour it immediately adjusted itself. It was not a 
stream; it was not sufficiently liquid for that, but rather 
presented the appearance, of a beautiful dark purple bar 
moving through the conduit and dropping into the 
mould. Its particles, strongly attached or bound togeth- 
er, were agitated by a motion from bottom to top hard to 
describe, but which lasted only for a moment; the sub- 
stance soon assuming a perfectly tranquil appearance. 

“When nine or ten inches of its length had appeared, 
a pale orange light, supplanting the purple, showed the 
approach of the gold ; and as the yellow stream made its 
appearance, Mr. Harvey closed the outer orifice for the 
moment that it might not mingle with the preceding sub- 
stance. 

“The black metal, for such it evidently was, had been 
so little in quantity that it had only filled the small mould 
to the depth of half an inch. A workman attempted with 
his gloved hand to shove aside the mould to make way 
for another to receive the gold, but it did not yield and, 
to his astonishment, so heavy was it, it required the uni- 
ted efforts of both hands to accomplish his object. 

“A large mould was then placed in position and the 
vent again opened, when the molten gold poured forth in 
a glorious stream, until exhausted. In value it was about 
six hundred dollars, and in weight about two pounds. 
Mr. Harvey was fully satisfied with this portion of the op- 
eration. 


i59 


The Manuscript 

“Like results attended the tapping of the other re- 
ceptacle, and he awaited the cooling of the white metal to 
be fully assured of the success attending the whole pro- 
cess. 

“A few hours elapsed, fresh preparations were made 
for the midnight run, and the gold having solidified, was 
turned out from the moulds, that it might be duly weigh- 
ed, tested and the proper records of the results made, and 
it be placed in the vaults prepared for its safe keeping. 
This was soon done, and the weight and value of the gold 
from each furnace was found to be nearly the same as 
before stated. 

“Mr. Harvey then ordered the two moulds containing 
the black metal to be brought out. Its great weight caused 
the first astonishment. The quantity which had been 
taken from each furnace was small, but the weight was 
comparatively enormous. To add to the astonishment, 
the substance on being turned over for emptying in the 
usual manner, obstinately refused to leave the moulds. 
All ordinary means employed for this purpose having 
failed, Mr. Harvey ordered them to be broken. This was 
done, and the bars freed, except from several pieces which 
still remained attached to them. 

“The workmen laid the bars upon their edges, and 
attempted to remove the pieces by hammering upon 
them, but only succeeded by shattering them completely. 

“The bars were of surpassing beauty. On all sides, 
even those in contact with the moulds, they had a glossy 
smoothness, like that of newly-run pitch. 

“The rough handling, and the repeated blows, had 
not at all marred them, which was matter of still further 
astonishment. Every angle of the mould had been most 
minutely followed and was imprinted on the substance. 

“The bars, each weighed about ten pounds, fully 


i6o 


Lock and Key 


twenty times the weight of a similar piece of gold. Mr. 
Harvey realized that he had discovered the heaviest 
known substance on the globe, and certainly another 
metal. 

“He had already made many experiments with the 
thin plate obtained from the small furnace. It had resist- 
ed all attempts to cut, break, or bend it, or to alter its 
shape in any particular. Saws, files, and chisels made no 
impression on it, and did not even dim the lustre of its 
surface, which was like that of a mirror. Ordinary heat 
seemed to have little effect upon it; it was almost a non- 
conductor. Though the plate was very thin, one surface 
of it could be exposed to the flame of a powerful blow- 
pipe for ten minutes and the hand applied to the other 
surface without discomfort. 

“On being removed from the flame it soon cooled, 
retaining all its original lustre. It seemed an anomaly in 
nature, inelastic, irresponsive, indestructible; setting at 
defiance all known methods. Mr. Harvey had the newly- 
run bars of this metal removed to his laboratory, and 
spent much of the remainder of the day examining them. 
They were identical in substance with the plate formerly 
obtained. He viewed them carefully through a micro- 
scope. On the sides and bottom several minute projec- 
tions, much smaller than a pinhead, with a little neck, 
caught his eye. Their surface was as smoothly polished 
and glossy as any part of the bars. A thought occurred 
to him. He sent for the broken pieces of the moulds and 
examined them also, and found in them several small im- 
perfections, probably occasioned by minute air holes. 
Comparing these with the globules on the bars, he saw 
they corresponded. He was profoundly astonished. 

“Was this, then, the secret of the attachment of the 
moulds to the bars; had the tiny necks of these few small 


The Manuscript 161 

globules withstood the shock of heavy hammers without 
a scar, or blemish? 

“He spent some time scrutinizing them, and then, 
like the practical man he was, gave orders that in future 
the black metal should be most carefully saved, and run 
into polished moulds of gun metal. 

“About 9 a. m. of the day following, the workmen, 
armed with great tongs and other tools, dragged forth 
the pigs of white metal, now well cooled, from their sandy 
beds, while Mr. Harvey intently observed the operation. 
As each pig was drawn forth a few smart blows of a ham- 
mer shook off the adhering sand, and it lay in its pure 
whiteness, no trace of the black substance, or any discol- 
oration being visible. 

“The pigs, three hundred and twenty in number, 
and weighing about one hundred pounds each, were piled 
in one end of the room, while as many more, the result of 
the midnight run, lay cooling in their sandy beds, and 
about two and la half pounds of gold, and two small bars 
of the black metal, represented the more precious yield. 

“Mr. Harvey calculated that the ore had yielded a 
trifle over forty dollars to the ton in gold, and a quantity 
of robur equal to four-fifths of the ore smelted, an esti- 
mate afterwards found to be correct. 

“Entirely satisfied, he ordered the other six furnaces 
to be forthwith charged, and returned to his office. 

“From that day no further shipments of crude ore 
were made from the Bilboa mines, it all being smelted on 
the spot.” ' 

It is unnecessary for me to give my readers the de- 
tails as set forth in the manuscript, of John Harvey’s oper- 
ations during the next two years. They were voluminous, 
showing the constant enlargement of his works, and their 
increased production in gold and robur. For the general 


162 


Lock and Key 


reader it will be sufficient to state the changes made at 
Bilboa, and the condition of the mines, and their produc- 
tion, at the end of the year 1903. 

At that time a city had been built on a high plateau 
owned by Mr. Harvey, which contained fully fifty thou- 
sand inhabitants, and was supplied with all things neces- 
sary for their comfort and convenience. 

The average daily production of Mr. Harvey’s works 
was sixty thousand dollars in gold, and twelve hundred 
tons of robur, which brought a gross price of one hundred 
and twenty-five dollars per ton. The greater part of the 
latter metal, however, was stored away for future use. 

His vaults contained about four hundred tons of 
black metal, nearly all in the form of the small bars in 
which it came from the furnaces, not a particle having left 
his possession. 

From his mines and works he derived an average 
daily income of one hundred and sixty thousand dollars, 
and an additional revenue from rents and other sources. 

He employed about six thousand men, whose daily 
pay roll amounted to twenty-four thousand dollars, and 
the other expenses of conducting his works were about 
the same sum. 

He had, therefore, a net daily income of one hundred 
and ten thousand dollars. During the last two years his 
receipts had been large, his operations having been rap- 
' idly extended after the discoveries recounted in the manu- 
script. 

In that time he had spent about ten million dollars in 
the purchase of lands and the building of the city to which 
I have referred. Thirty-five million dollars in gold, then 
the only money metal of the world, remained in his treas- 
ure vaults. 

The mines had been worked largely by open or sur- 


The Manuscript 


163 


face cuts made along the line of the original fissure. The 
ore had not increased materially in richness, though there 
were changes in its character as narrated in the manu- 
script, to which I will now return for further description. 
It read as follows: 

“The open cut along the fissure extended for a dis- 
tance of six thousand feet, or as far as ore was found, be- 
ginning about five hundred feet south of the original, or 
No. 1, shaft. From this initial point to a distance of over 
fifteen hundred feet to the northward, the ore had been 
removed to a depth of two hundred feet, or down to the 
true fissure, which was eight feet wide. For the remain- 
der of the six thousand feet the ore in the cut had been 
taken out only about one hundred feet in depth. 

“On the fifteen hundred feet connected with shaft 
No. I, the ore had held its value well in gold, until it 
reached the bottom of the cut. Then it had failed rapidly, 
and at that depth scarcely yielded ten dollars per ton. 

“At the south end the fissure was filled entirely with 
an impure limestone, which sloped at a small angle to the 
northward so that at two hundred feet in depth the ore 
body to the south of shaft No. 1 was little over four hun- 
dred feet in length, instead of five hundred, as it was orig- 
inally. 

“The forty- five hundred feet to the north held its 
full value in gold. 

“Four other shafts had been sunk upon the vein; No. 
2 being about fifteen hundred feet north of No. 1, and 
nearly one thousand feet deep, and Nos. 3, 4 and 5, locat- 
ed to the north at varying distances apart, which were 
sunk to depths of from two hundred to four hundred feet. 

“They showed no signs of diminution in gold pro 
duction, and in all of them the amount of robur yielded 
remained about the same. 


164 


Lock and Key 

“On the failure of the gold production in and about 
shaft No. 1 Mr. Harvey had ordered work discontinued in 
the cut, but pushed the sinking of the shaft itself. 

“At a depth of one thousand feet a level had been run 
northward a distance of eight hundred feet, but through- 
out its entire length the continuous ore body was barren 
of gold, except a small number of shot-like globules found 
in various places. 

“It had also been observed that in the shaft and level 
the ore body seemed softer than in the other shafts, and 
was permeated, or honeycombed, by small holes or tubes, 
in which the shot-like gold had been found. 

“On the 8th day of January, 1904, the ore in shaft 
No. 1 ceased, at a depth of one thousand three hundred 
and forty-seven feet, and the impure limestone before 
mentioned came in in its place from the south at a small 
angle. 

“Unlike the limestone on the southern slope, how- 
ever, of which it was undoubtedly a continuation, it was 
completely honeycombed by small vertical holes. Only 
a blast, or two, had been made when it was found to be 
full of free gold, mostly in globules from the size of bird 
shot to buck shot, with occasional short cylinders of the 
same diameter, completely filling the holes. This occur- 
red across the entire bottom of the shaft, which was about 
eight feet square, and the gold deposit apparently extend- 
ed along the fissure north and south. 

“The find was immediately reported to Mr. Harvey, 
and he descended the shaft. It was decided to sink the 
latter as rapidly as possible through the limestone as far 
as the gold extended, and afterwards remove the ore to 
the northward and southward by stoping. 

“The gold-laden limestone was carefully hoisted in 
canvas bags to the surface. Four shifts of miners, work- 


The Manuscript 


165 

ing only six hours each, were employed constantly, and 
these were cautioned against giving out any information 
in regard to the find. They worked for two days, reach* 
ing a depth of twenty-four feet in the limestone, and no 
diminution in the quantity of gold was perceptible. 

“On the third day, however, it began diminishing 
very rapidly, and by evening the limestone became hard 
and compact, and without pores. The bottom of the 
find was evidently reached. 

“Work was continued some distance farther, but all 
trace of gold was lost. Preparations had been made for 
drifting and stoping out the gold-laden limestone along 
the line of the fissure, and this was immediately begun. 

“In both directions it was at first found fully as rich 
as in the shaft, but continued so in the drift to the south 
at the bottom of the shaft, for a distance of fifty feet only, 
when the limestone which had been lying almost horizon- 
tal, took an upward slope at a very acute angle, and soon 
became hard and compact, and the gold ceased. 

“In the level to the north the limestone continued, 
rich as before, for a distance of about eighty feet from 
the shaft, and then the gold ceased, but the rock, though 
very hard, was completely honeycombed, as in the one 
thousand-foot level. 

“Work in the drift was stopped, and the limestone 
within the boundaries above indicated was stoped out as 
rapidly as possible. 

“By the 25th of January all the gold-bearing lime- 
stone had been removed and the superincumbent fissure 
matter shored up by pillars. The deposit had also been 
smelted and the result was amazing, for, from that small 
area, about one hundred and forty feet long by thirty-five 
feet deep and eight feet wide, twenty-five million dollars 


i66 


Lock and Key 

in gold had been taken, and so quietly that none but those 
employed knew of its existence. 

“Various opinions were entertained as to what might 
be expected from the matter to the north of the pocket, 
or deposit, thus removed. It continued in a honeycomb- 
ed wall on down into the fissure, and it was supposed that 
somewhere below, the gold formerly contained in the now 
barren matter above it had found lodgments as had that 
just worked out. 

“The sudden cessation of the gold, however, seemed 
unaccountable on this hypothesis alone. In appearance 
the limestone exactly resembled that from which the gold 
had been taken, yet it contained none. 

“After a thorough discussion of the matter with his 
chief engineer, Mr. Harvey concluded to run a drift from 
the bottom of the shaft into this limestone to see how far 
it continued barren. The drift was run for a distance of 
one hundred feet horizontally, but the rock continued 
barren. 

“Mr. Harvey then ordered that a vertical shaft 
should be sunk at the north end of the one hundred-foot 
drift. 

“This was begun on the ioth day of February, and 
on the 12th the workmen declared that the limestone be- 
neath them was hollow, as evidenced by the sound of the 
blows on their drills. 

“Blasting was discontinued, and resort had to chisels 
and other tools to cut out the rock. 

“On the afternoon of the 15th, the shaft being sunk 
twelve feet below the bottom of the drift, a workman sud- 
denly felt resistance to a blow cease, and saw his chisel 
fall to its head through the hole, about two feet deep. 

“Proper tackle was at once rigged up for supporting 
the men, and the cutting out of the limestone was re- 


The Manuscript 


167 


sumed with increased vigor. About midnight it had been 
cut through to within six inches, and unmistakable evi- 
dences of a cavity were manifest. 

“At 1 o’clock a. m. the rock had been pierced at short 
distances around the entire square of the shaft, and two 
workmen only were left suspended in slings to break it 
away by means of heavy hammers. 

“From the tunnel Mr. Bond, the trusted engineer, 
and Mr. Harvey watched the proceedings. No impure 
air had been observed coming from the cavity, but three 
workmen stood ready to hoist their fellows, if necessary, 
by tackle and pulleys attached to the slings. 

“A few blows detached the mass, and the entire bot- 
tom of the shaft fell with a crash into the cavity below. A 
few more blows cleared the ragged edges of the opening 
and the workmen ascended to the tunnel. Some seconds 
later, when the dust occasioned by the fall had cleared 
away, a light was lowered down the shaft, and the floor or 
bottom of the cavity was revealed at no great distance 
below, and Mr. Harvey and Mr. Bond peering down, 
saw amid the wreck and debris the yellow sheen of gold. 

“They prepared to descend; an electric light with 
many long coils of wire attached was fastened to a sling; 
the lamp hanging a few feet below it, and a light pick and 
a signal cord were also provided. 

“They took their places and were lowered cautiously 
until the end of the shaft was reached. Slowly the electric 
light passed into the cavern, irradiating it ; and slowly the 
two men followed until they also had passed through. 

“An involuntary exclamation burst from their lips, 
and both almost closed their eyes until the floor was 
reached. The wealth of all the Indies seemed beneath 
their feet, and piled around them. They were in an ir- 


1 68 Lock and Key 

regular cavern, extending along the fissure north and 
south from them. 

“The floor from three to six feet wide, and parts of 
the walls, which varied from six to fifteen feet in height, 
were covered with gold. The white light of the electric 
lamp shone yellow with the reflection, and the heads of 
the two men grew dizzy at the sight of this vast accumula- 
tion of the metal for which men had worked, and toiled, 
and died, since time began. 

“Mr. Harvey first recovered, and released himself 
from the sling. Without a word he unfastened the elec- 
tric fight with its wire coils and gave it to Mr. Bond, and, 
taking the pick in his own hand, led the way; and the two 
men, excitement depicted on every feature, began their 
exploration toward the northward. 

“The cavern bore in this direction uninterruptedly a 
distance of nearly one hundred and twenty feet, when fur- 
ther progress was barred by a partition of granite rising 
from the floor. A narrow aperture, however, was found, 
through which Mr. Bond passed holding the light, and 
Mr. Harvey came after. The cavern still followed the 
trend of the fissure northward. 

“Everywhere its floor, which, however, was narrower 
than the ceiling or top, was covered with gold, and other 
areas or patches of gold occupied places on its sides; and 
wherever there was a shelf, it was covered with gold. The 
metal seemed to have fallen into the cavern from above, 
in a liquid, or molten state, and to have attached itself 
wherever it could find lodgment. 

“Slowly the now dazed explorers picked their way; 
sometimes stooping, again walking upright, as the head 
room was lower or higher; sometimes passing through 
narrow lanes, until over four hundred feet more had been 
traversed, 


The Manuscript 169 

“At this point the fissure merged into a solid granite 
wall in which no aperture could be found. 

“They had reached the northern boundary of the 
cavity, at a little over six hundred feet from their point 
of entrance, and throughout the whole distance gold had 
been found in abundance everywhere. 

“No fissure existed in the bottom, and all the gold 
seemed to have come from the ore above, filtered through 
the limestone rock into the long pocket, or cavern, now 
revealed. 

“Silently the two men retraced their steps, stopping 
occasionally to strike a few blows with the sharp 
pick through the gold covering on the floor to ascertain 
its thickness and the nature of the rock beneath. This as 
well as the walls on either side they found to be granite, 
and the gold was from one-fourth to three and even four 
inches thick. 

“The light of their lamp shone up the shaft, inform- 
ing the miners overhead of their safe return, and they 
proceeded on southward. The same generous deposit of 
gold continued, but the cavern began to narrow, and at 
a little over eighty feet the granite walls came together, 
and its southern boundary was reached. 

“The two men paused, and conversed in regard to 
the find, and the future. 

“ ‘The possession of this great treasure fills me with 
awe/ said Mr. Harvey. ‘You know my ideas, Bond, in 
regard to what men call wealth ; that its possessor right- 
fully holds it to be employed for the comfort and happi- 
ness of others as well as his own. I have tried to use what 
has already been given me in this manner ; to make men 
better and life brighter and more beautiful for them. This 
new discovery puts fresh labors on me, and on you, and 
on all of us. I have great schemes, Bond, for the welfare 


170 


Lock and Key 

of humanity, that have as yet been only dreams ; but this 
vast treasure promises so much aid in their accomplish- 
ment that, as I stand here, they seem already realities. I 
want to discuss them thoroughly with you and others, 
whose assistance we must call in if we make them facts. 
In the meantime we must bring this treasure to the sur- 
face and convert it into money that will buy for us ma- 
terial, labor, skill, and experience, as we require them, 
and we shall require them soon, I think/ 

“It was then settled between them that the discov- 
ery should be kept secret for the present, and that the en- 
trance to the cavern should be sealed up by an iron door, 
at the departure of the drift from the main shaft. They re- 
turned quietly and were hoisted up by the workmen. 

“ Tt is a long, narrow, tortuous cavity/ said Mr. 
Harvey to the miners, ‘and needs further exploration, 
which is not safe until the ore and limestone above are 
taken care of. We shall have to shut it up and, I think, 
work the ore down from the top/ 

“These words were in accordance with what was 
afterwards done, and aided in concealing the great dis- 
covery, and none of the miners imagined that gold had 
been found. 

“On the 5th day of March, 1904, Messrs. Harvey and 
Bond, with seven miners, went down the main shaft. 
These miners were the first of three relays of seven men 
each, who were to work in shifts of eight hours in taking 
out the ore in the cavern. Forty men in all had been 
chosen; some to hoist the ore; some to convey it along a 
covered way to the walled court of the laboratory, and 
others to smelt it and store the precious metal in the great 
treasure vaults. All these operations were to be carefully 
concealed, and these men were required to devote them- 
selves entirely to this work till completed, and to remain 


The Manuscript 


171 

till then inside the laboratory grounds, where the smelt- 
ing would take place, and were solemnly sworn to the ut- 
most secrecy. All apparatus for lighting the shaft, tun- 
nel, and cavern, was ready to be put in place by the 
miners. No eyes but those of Messrs. Harvey and Bond 
had as yet beheld the cavern; and it may be added no eyes 
but theirs, and those of the twenty-one miners, ever be- 
held it till shorn of all its golden glory and richness. 

“Some time was spent in the tunnel, in getting the 
hoisting apparatus and that for ventilation and light in 
order; but about 3 o’clock p. m., Mr. Harvey and Mr. 
Bond descended, a light having been lowered first. Then 
two of the miners followed. They were stricken dumb 
with amazement at the wealth which surrounded them, 
but were put immediately at work receiving the tools and 
supplies lowered from the tunnel by the other workmen. 

“At 5 o’clock two more miners, skilled in electric ar- 
rangement, were lowered. They also were bewildered, 
but in charge of Mr. Bond immediately began the put- 
ting in place of the wires and lamps for the electric light- 
ing of the cavern; while the other two, under direction of 
Mr. Harvey, completed the rest of the preliminary work 
and received the remaining stores. By half-past six 
o’clock this was all done; the electric current was turned 
on, and the remaining three men came down the shaft. 

“The other two relays of seven men each had also 
been summoned, and a few moments later the twenty-one 
miners and Mr. Harvey and Mr. Bond stood in a group 
in the cavern. 

“Mr. Harvey addressed them as follows: 

“ There are many astonishing things to be seen here, 
my men. After we have partaken of food, a half hour 
will be allowed in which you may examine the cavern. I 
will then speak briefly to you all, assembled here, of my 


172 


Lock and Key 

wishes and intentions; and then to work, to work, at such 
work as the world never saw.’ 

“The repast finished, for half an hour, singly and in 
groups, the workmen explored the inmost recesses of the 
cavern, and discussed the wondrous wealth therein con- 
tained. They were again called together by Mr. Harvey, 
and, standing around him, were thus impressively ad- 
dressed: 

“ ‘My men and fellow-workers, in the last half hour 
you have seen one of the most wonderful sights that it 
has ever fallen to the lot of man to behold. Neither Mr. 
Bond nor myself has much conception of the wealth 
contained in the great cavity on whose floor we stand. 

“ ‘Since the world began men have used gold, be- 
cause of its scarcity and adaptability for the purpose, as a 
standard by which to gauge the value, and to purchase 
all other things produced, owned, or consumed among 
them. 

“ ‘This long-continued use has so inwrought in the 
mind the idea of its great value that I see astonishment 
and excitement in your faces at this spectacle. Had this 
cavern contained like quantities of iron, lead or copper, 
no such emotions would have been aroused; and yet any 
one of these metals in itself is worth far more to mankind 
than gold. The fictitious value which men have given it, 
alone makes it worth a thousand times more than a like 
amount of any of these metals, but might easily be dis- 
turbed were great quantities of it found. 

“ ‘I desire that this discovery should be kept secret. 
I am but the custodian of this treasure, and must use it at 
the valuation the world puts upon it, not for my own 
benefit alone, but for that of mankind. 

“ ‘I have tried to make what has already been given 
me a blessing to myself and to my countrymen; I hope to 


The Manuscript 173 

make this discovery a means of still greater good to a 
still greater number. 

“ 'I have plans for this purpose which I cannot dis- 
close, and which it will take years to mature, for time 
and thought are required for their completion. 

“ ‘Were it known that this addition had been thus 
made to what men call my wealth, a hundred hindrances 
would be placed in my way by others desirous of gain. 
The eyes of greedy and unscrupulous men would be turned 
on me, and their subtle brain and energy would be used to 
secure a portion of this fortune, and to thwart and hinder 
my plans, which if carried out will be a great and per- 
manent blessing to you, to me, and to posterity. 

“ ‘You can aid me in the furthering of these designs 
by concealing this discovery from the knowledge of all 
persons, even from your wives and children, until I have 
matured and perfected them; until I give you leave to 
speak. 

“ ‘You are picked men, chosen from six thousand, 
for your intelligence, your reticence, and your loyalty 
to me. 

“ ‘You are all middle-aged men, men of families, and 
in addition to the oaths of loyalty and secrecy you have 
already taken, I charge you to lisp not, breathe not, the 
fact of this discovery to any one; to hide it and all I may 
have spoken, in your hearts ; nay, even to discourage cu- 
riosity by your commonplace and disparaging remarks 
about it. 

“ ‘Do this until I give you leave to speak, and then 
you may tell the story of how you stood this night in ;he 
depths of the Bilboa mines and looked on that wondrous 
store of gold that in after years so changed the land. Then 
vou may claim to have been my acknowledged fellow- 
workers in labor:? vast and grand, and fraught with VUB 


i74 


Lock and Key 

told benefit to the human race. Then, when you go 
abroad, men will turn and look upon you and say: 'There 
goes one of the twenty-three, who alone saw the great 
riches of the Bilboa mines.” 

“ Tn return I promise each and every one of you 
that you shall be my especial care, through life, at death, 
and your children after you ; only requiring that you keep 
your oaths in truth and verity. 

“ This, also, I shall promise, on similar conditions, 
to the nineteen men above, engaged in another part of 
this great work. 

“ ‘All this I confirm by my oath as you have by 
yours. Woe to the man recreant to these vows ; upon him 
be visited the vengeance of man and of God.’ 

“He ceased his address, which was delivered and re- 
ceived with great solemnity, and after giving minute di- 
rections for the prosecution of the work, returned with 
Mr. Bond, and the unemployed miners, to the surface. 

“Until the ioth day of May, 1904, work was contin- 
ued in the cavity thus found. On that day its entire con- 
tents had been removed and smelted, and the gold pro- 
duced, or its equivalent in coin, deposited in Mr. Harvey’s 
treasure vaults, and it reached the enormous sum of one 
hundred and forty million dollars. 

“Altogether he had in them two hundred million dol- 
lars, of which about seventy-five million was in bars, the 
remainder being in coin. 

“The unminted gold had been sold in Europe and in 
various places in the United States; yet in so quiet a way 
that no rumora of the recent discovery had been set 
afloat,” 


CHAPTER XVIII. 


THE MANUSCRIPT. 

Thus the manuscript described the finding of this 
great treasure, talk of which I had heard in my boyhood. 

The story had even now the air of a romance, yet 
within the last few days I had seen a structure largely 
composed of the white metal taken from the very mines 
of which I had been reading. 

I soon called again to see Miss Clothilde. I found 
her alone, and informed her of the progress I had made 
in perusing the book and the interest it excited in my 
mind. 

“I have read far enough/’ I said, “to understand that 
John Harvey considered himself as merely holding this 
treasure in trust, but not far enough to know how he did 
in fact use it.” 

“That,” she replied, “will appear later. But,” and 
she hesitated a moment, “it would be interesting to im- 
agine what we ourselves would do with such a vast sum 
if we possessed it. Suppose that you, for instance, Mr. 
Maxwell, found yourself in absolute control of millions, 
not accumulated by the schemes and labors of a lifetime, 
but suddenly thrust upon you; what do you think you 
would do with them?” 

“Frankly I cannot tell, Miss Clothilde,” I answered, 
with some embarrassment at the unusual question. 

“Nay,” she said, noticing this, “I did not intend my 
inquiry to be either impertinent or idly curious; but I 
have an earnest desire that you should compare John 

*7$ 


Lock and Key 


176 

Harvey’s disposition of his wealth with that which others 
make of theirs, and judge his character accordingly.” 

“Great wealth,” I replied, “has usually been em- 
ployed by its possesors in comprehensive schemes for se- 
curing control of production, or the profits of its distri- 
bution.” 

“And for what objects, Mr. Maxwell?” she asked. 

“Mainly, I regret to say, for self-aggrandizement or 
self-gratification. There have been exceptional cases, but 
these have been the general objects.” 

“They certainly are not very high ones!” she ex- 
claimed. 

“No,” I again answered, “they might be called po- 
tent, but assuredly not high motives. Miss Ashley, the 
other evening, spoke of what are truly high ones, and I 
believe with her that before we can have full recognition 
of the rights of man we must be christianized.” 

“I believe so too,” she replied, “but that statement is 
often used either as an excuse for the wilful ignoring of 
those rights, or for doing nothing to secure them. An 
awakened Christianity, practicing the principles which 
glorify it, is what we need. 

“All over the land,” she continued, “thousands 
throng the churches. I have read that in the times when 
slavery was a recognized institution both masters and 
slaves were church-goers ; yet the former never acknowl- 
edged the rights of the latter, and excused this neglect by 
the alleged unfitness of the slaves to exercise those rights, 
and were zealous in promulgating among them that emo- 
tional Christianity which tended to reconcile them to vas- 
salage and make them more conscientious and faithful 
servants. There is an immense amount of this same 
teaching in churches to-day, and it has no practical re- 
suit for the benefit of the people, Mr, Maxwell ” 


177 


The Manuscript 

“I agree with you,” I said. “I have heard it often. 
The leaders, in the church as well as elsewhere, should 
be men who love justice, deal honestly, and speak the 
truth fearlessly and constantly. There are many such 
men, but they are overborne by the system under which 
they live.” 

“I have little patience,” said she, “with half way 
measures, or such leaders. Let them change the sys- 
tem. Let them have the bravery and the manhood to do 
it. It was done in the days of slavery, and later another 
kind of serfdom was prohibited in this land of ours, large- 
ly by the efforts of one clear-sighted man. 

“I think the difficulty is principally with the leaders. 
They have not been in earnest ; they have not been ready 
to adopt proper means to emancipate the race; they do 
everything by old rules. 

“Frequently self-glorification is the main object. So- 
cieties for the advancement of nearly all phases of man’s 
condition meet in convention, indulge in self-laudation, 
pass resolutions, collect money, and adjourn without tak- 
ing such steps as earnest business men endeavoring to 
effect the same ends would at once employ. And then 
again, Mr. Maxwell, how many of such reforms get down 
to the roots of the evils they aim to remove? You see no 
drunkenness in the Nationality, but this is not so much 
because of laws against the sale of intoxicants as that 
we have abolished the causes, poverty, hopelessness, and 
enforced idleness, which led men to use stimulants. Had 
we been fetter bound by an old system we could not have 
laid the ax at the root of the tree of evil, but would have 
kept on lopping off branches while others were contin- 
ually growing out. 

“All our successes have been attained, and will con- 
tinue to be attained, only in the line of thorough and in- 


178 


Lock and Key 


telligent removal of the causes of evil. The masses of 
mankind will be rapidly converted — only when Chris- 
tians exhibit the results of their profession by extending 
justice and brotherly kindness, not charity and alms, to 
their fellow men.” 

She had grown very earnest and animated in her 
remarks, which were a new revelation of the vigor of her 
thought. 

“I am glad, Miss Clothilde,” I said, “that you have 
spoken so freely. I have thought long on these subjects, 
and am beginning to see my way clearly, and have ob- 
tained much light from you and your friends.” 

She accompanied me to the door and asked me to 
return soon, and I walked home more than ever charm- 
ed with her loveliness and manifest intelligence. 

Next day I resumed the reading of the manuscript 
which continued as follows: 

“Almost simultaneously with the discovery of this 
great treasure, Mr. Harvey began preparing to carry 
out the schemes to which he had alluded in his address 
to the workmen and in his talk with Mr. Bond. 

“He desired to secure a vast body of arid land now 
lying waste and valueless, and to build great canals for 
irrigating and a network of railroads for traversing it, 
and finally to settle a colony upon it, organized on novel 
and humanitarian principles. 

“He called to his aid eminent lawyers, skillful en- 
gineers, and a few well-known philanthropists, to whom 
alone he revealed his final purpose. These persons were 
all sworn to secrecy, and a brotherhood was thus formed, 
which was lifelong in its duration and far-reaching in its 
effects. 

“Many millions of acres of arid, and semi-arid land, 
lie within the boundaries of the states of South Dakota, 


The Mannscri'pt 


179 


Wyoming, Nebraska, Colorado, Kansas, Arizona, New 
Mexico, Texas, and Oklahoma. These lands form for 
the most part great plains, broken in some places, but 
generally level, or gently rolling, with an equable fall 
from the mountains to the east, very favorable for irriga- 
tion. 

“At intervals of a hundred miles, or so, apart, they 
are traversed by small streams, hardly worthy of being 
dignified by the name of rivers, which have, however, 
in bygone times had an important part in fertilizing and 
shaping this land. 

“There was but little or no rainfall in this region, 
and but little water. A native growth of scant grass cov- 
ered it, and it had been given up almost entirely to pas- 
turage. 

“A few years before, the government of the United 
States had donated to the individual states all the lands 
belonging to it, within their respective borders. 

“The states in which these arid lands were situated 
were but thinly settled and were poor and in debt, and to 
add to their distresses, a great monetary panic, or revul- 
sion, had occurred which lasted many years. 

“This was caused largely by the peculiar monetary 
system of the United States and Europe, which rendered 
it possible for a few financial kings to control the supply 
of money and manipulate it as they pleased. For years 
these persons dictated legislation in regard to it, furtively 
increasing its value, and decreasing that of labor and all 
commodities. 

“Finally the relations between money and other 
property were so distorted that all values were unsettled, 
the mass of small money owners became frightened, and 
this revulsion occurred throughout the civilized world 


x8o Lock and Key 

with unprecedented suddenness, and industry was paral- 
yzed. 

“In the United States a comparatively undeveloped 
and debtor nation, the effect was to double and treble 
every one’s liabilities, and for some time men stood 
aghast, completely overcome by the calamity that had 
fallen upon them like a bolt from heaven, uncertain to 
what to attribute it, and entirely at a loss how to remedy 
the disaster. 

“The inevitable results were pauperism and distress 
among the people, and bankruptcy and failure of credit 
among the states, especially those before mentioned. 

“In this dilemma the project of selling these arid 
lands had been broached. It was thought that some per- 
sons, or company, could be found willing to buy them, 
and thus enable these states to replenish their treasuries 
without burdening their struggling people. 

“The project found favor with their citizens, and 
their legislatures passed laws, nearly uniform, authoriz- 
ing the issuance of scrip which would be received in pay- 
ment for the public lands. 

“These laws provided for their classification into arid, 
semi-arid, irrigable, pasture, timber and mineral bear- 
ing lands, and fixed prices upon them, and commission- 
ers were already at work, inspecting and enumerating 
them under these heads. 

“Any amount of this scrip could be bought and lo- 
cated anywhere, by any person or company at the fixed 
price per acre, on any land thus classified, and all land 
thus bought and located was exempt from taxation for 
ten years. Such were the general provisions of these 
laws. 

“On the ist of June of the year 1904, parties of skilled 
engineers and topographers were sent out by Mr. Harvey 


The Manuscript 181 

with orders to make close and accurate surveys of these 
lands, showing their elevations and depressions, the na- 
ture of their soils, and giving all information necessary 
to a thorough knowledge of them. 

“From the Missouri River in South Dakota, to the 
Arkansas River in Colorado, and from thence down into 
Texas, other parties of engineers were busy locating the 
line of a great canal along and near the base of the moun- 
tains. 

“This region was thinly settled, and it was supposed 
by the inhabitants that the engineering work upon the 
great plains was done at the instance of companies who 
contemplated extensive purchases of land for cattle rais- 
ing, and designed building a line of railway. 

“By the end of November Mr. Harvey’s engineering 
department had in their possession a complete topograph- 
ical description of all this arid region, and had also estab- 
lished on the ground the line of the contemplated canal 
and railway. 

“A summary of the report of the engineering de- 
partment will, however, best explain the work thus plan- 
ned, which was afterward completed as therein set forth. 

“This report says: 

“ ‘The problem presented to your engineers was a 
mighty one, being no less than to determine the feasi- 
bility of reclaiming 'by irrigation a great body of arid 
and semi-arid lands extending from the 104th, or 105th, 
to the 98th degree of longitude; said lands being in por- 
tions of the states of South Dakota, Wyoming, Nebraska, 
Kansas, Colorado, New Mexico, Arizona, Texas and 
Oklahoma. 

“ ‘This could only be done toy the construction of a 
great irrigating canal extending northerly and southerly 
in main direction through this region, with several great 


1 82 


Lock and Key 


lateral canals from it; the main canal to be taken out from 
the Missouri River, that being the only stream capable of 
furnishing an adequate supply of water for the purpose. 

“ The necessity of veiling the scheme until its feas- 
ibility and the exact line of the canal could be deter- 
mined, and the lands to be v/atered from it could be 
cheaply secured, was also impressed upon your engin- 
eers, and they are happy to say that this was accom- 
plished, for a great line of railroad running northerly and 
southerly and connected with, or capable of being con- 
tinued to, some point on the Gulf Coast possessing a 
convenient harbor, was another and a very necessary part 
of the plan, and furnished an adequate excuse to the pub- 
lic for the extensive surveys made. 

“ ‘It was found, after running various lines, that the 
mouth of the canal must be thrown much farther to the 
eastward on the Missouri River than had been at first 
supposed, and that no part of Wyoming could be in- 
cluded in the present scheme. 

“ ‘It was also found that the amount of land origin- 
ally contemplated to be watered was so great as to make 
the scheme almost impracticable, and it is therefore ad- 
vised that the canal be primarily extended only as far as 
the Arkansas River. 

“ ‘It is recommended, however, that it be made of 
such size as to furnish abundance of water for the irriga- 
tion of all lands under it, so as to be capable of extension 
south of the Arkansas River as soon as these lands shall 
be thoroughly saturated, and the water courses running 
through them, of which the Niobrara, the White, the 
Platte and its confluents are the principal, begin to swell, 
when the amount of water requisite to be furnished from 
the canal for the irrigation of these lands can be very 
materially diminished. 


The Manuscript 183 

“ ‘To make this plainer, your engineers estimate the 
amount of water necessary to be carried in the main canal 
during the irrigating season of five months, for irrigating 
thirty million acres of land during the first year after 
the construction of the canal, to be such a quantity as 
would cover the land one foot in depth if spread upon it; 
but that owing to causes above mentioned, in succeed- 
ing years, probably as soon as in the third year of irri- 
gation, only one-half as much water need be used from 
the canal for the same purpose. 

“ ‘Your engineers mention thirty million acres of 
land, as that is the amount they expect to irrigate directly 
from the canal they have decided to recommend for con- 
struction. 

“ ‘There are, however, on the line of the canal many 
reservoirs of great capacity which can be filled at other 
times than during the months of May, June, July, August 
and September, the season for irrigation. 

“ ‘The quantity which can be stored in them has 
been carefully estimated by your engineers, and is found 
to be amply sufficient for the irrigation of twenty-seven 
million more acres of land, and they would therefore rec- 
ommend the purchase of fifty-seven million acres of land 
as hereinafter more fully described, to be watered from 
the canal and its reservoirs. 

“ ‘For many reasons besides that of assistance in 
constructing the canal, it is desirable that the railroad 
should follow the course of the former, and it is recom- 
mended that throughout its entire length it be a double 
track line. 

“ ‘Your engineers have located the northern ter- 
minus of the railroad at a point on the Northern Pacific 
Road in Dakota, about fifty miles northeast of the Mis- 
souri River, near the town of Bessieres. 


1*4 MAP OP ARAD UtOlCNS AND CiAN/Vl. 




The Manuscript 


185 


“ ‘It will cross the Missouri River by a bridge at, 
or near, the head gate of the canal, and follow the eastern 
bank of the latter to the Arkansas River, and proceed 
thence as shown on the accompanying map of the en- 
tire region, through New Mexico and Texas to its south- 
ern terminus at Corpus Christi, on the Gulf of Mexico. 

“ ‘The head gate of the canal will be located on the 
Missouri, just south of where the Cheyenne River enters 
it, the rocky walls through which the Missouri there 
passes ensuring solidity and permanence. 

“ ‘At the head gate the canal will be six hundred feet 
wide, and continue this width for about three miles. It 
will then widen until, at the distance of two miles farther, 
it will attain its full width of nine hundred feet. This 
whole distance of five miles will be cut through solid 
rock. The canal will then run, with the width last above 
mentioned, and with an average depth of fifteen feet, 
which depth it will maintain throughout its entire course, 
about seventy-five miles, in a south-easterly direction, 
when occurs the first great reservoir, marked No. 1, cov- 
ering twenty-thousand acres, which can be filled to an 
average depth of one hundred feet, and is capable of 
storing water for the use of nearly all the five million 
acres of semi-arid land in South Dakota. 

“ ‘It will continue the same course seventy-five miles 
farther, and cross the southern boundary line of South 
Dakota about thirty-five miles from the southwest cor- 
ner of the state, and continuing the same general direc- 
tion for a distance of fifty miles through the northwest 
corner of the state of Nebraska toward its western boun- 
dary, will cut past the head of the Niobrara River. 

“ ‘Two great reservoirs, Nos. 2 and 3, are met with 
in this fifty miles, the smaller located about ten miles 
south of the northern boundary line of the state of Ne- 


i86 


Lock and Key 


braska, containing twenty-five thousand acres, with an 
average depth of sixty feet, in which can be stored nearly 
enough water for the three million acres of semi-arid land 
lying north of the Niobrara in Nebraska, the other lying 
just south of the Niobrara River containing nearly fifty 
thousand acres, with an average depth of eighty feet, 
capable of holding sufficient water to irrigate about six 
millions of the twenty million acres of arid land lying 
north of the Platte River, and west of the 98th degree 
of longitude, in Nebraska. 

“ ‘For this whole distance of two hundred miles, 
except the first five miles, the course of the canal lies 
through an arable country, though much broken, and 
no great fills, nor any considerable amount of rock work 
is met with. 

“ ‘Turning nearly due south, at a distance of about 
thirty miles from the western boundary of the state of 
Nebraska, the canal will pass 'through an easy country, 
until it approaches the valley of the North Platte River, 
which is generally from one to two miles wide, but at the 
point chosen for crossing is narrowed to a distance of 
three-fourths of a mile, rocky bluffs rising to the level 
of the canal on either side. Prior to reaching this valley, 
however, and about ten miles south of reservoir No. 3, 
a great lateral, A, will be taken out of the canal, and flow 
eastward along the dividing line between the water sheds 
of the Niobrara and the Platte Rivers. It will run in 
that direction nearly three hundred miles, and is intended 
to water the remaining fourteen million acres of land un- 
watered by reservoir No. 3, and lying on those water 
sheds. 

“ ‘Up to the debouchment of -this lateral, the canal 
will maintain its full width of nine hundred feet; after that 
point, however, it will be reduced to six hundred. 


The Manuscript 


187 


“ ‘The valley of the North Platte River will be 
crossed by an aqueduct four hundred feet in width, and 
the canal now six hundred feet wide will pursue about 
the same course as before, to the northern boundary line 
of the state of Colorado, a distance of fifty miles farther. 

“ ‘The country, however, is much rougher, and no 
less than five reservoir sites, numbered 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, are 
found, of various sizes, ranging from three thousand to 
ten thousand acres, and capable of storing sufficient water 
to irrigate all the land lying under the canal between the 
north and south branches of the Platte, estimated at four 
million acres. 

“ ‘The canal will enter the sitate of Colorado about 
one hundred miles west of its eastern boundary line, and 
pass through an easy country in a direction a little west 
of south for a distance of fifty miles, until it reaches the 
valley of the South Platte River about forty miles south- 
west of the town of Sterling, and in longitude 104^ de- 
grees west. 

“ ‘This valley will be crossed also by an aqueduct 
of the same width as that over the North Platte, but much 
longer. After crossing, but little difficulty is met with in 
the work; the great plain between the Platte, and the 
Arkansas Rivers, stretching from the 105th to the 98th 
degree of longitude and constituting parts of the states 
of Colorado, Nebraska and Kansas, lying for the most 
part very level. 

“ ‘The canal will pursue a southerly course for a 
distance of seventy miles, till a little southeast of the city 
of Denver, when reservoir No. 9 is met with, containing 
fifteen thousand acres. 

“ ‘It will leave the city of Denver about thirty miles 
to the westward, and run southward a short distance, 
then trend to the east fifteen miles to gain the summit 


1 88 Lock and Key • 

of the divide between the waters of the Platte and Arkan- 
sas Rivers. 

“ ‘At the point where the summit is reached another 
great lateral, B, will carry a large part of the water of 
the canal eastward for three hundred miles, along the 
top of this divide, for the purpose of watering the lands 
between these two rivers. 

“ The terminus of this lateral might be called the 
present terminus of the canal itself. 

“ The canal, however, only fifty feet wide, will bend 
back westward, after crossing the divide, and run south- 
ward, meeting another reservoir, No. io, of about fifteen 
thousand acres, west of the city of Colorado Springs, 
and running thence on to within twenty miles of the Ar- 
kansas River, and about fifty miles east of Pueblo will 
terminate in a great reservoir, No. n, of thirty thousand 
acres, capable of storing water for the irrigation of three 
million acres of land. 

“ ‘When 'the canal is extended across the Arkansas 
this portion can be widened to the proper size. 

“ The entire length of the canal thus marked on 
the ground by your engineers will be four hundred and 
ninety miles from its mouth to its termination in reser- 
voir No. ii. 

“ The course marked on the map indicates how it 
may hereafter be carried across the Arkansas River, and 
through New Mexico to the heads of the Pecos and Rio 
Grande Rivers, whose beds might be used as channels 
for conveying water for the irrigation of the semi-arid 
lands lying in that state, in Texas, and in Oklahoma. 

“ ‘Your engineers have considered that the canal 
should have a constant flow of water through its entire 
length during the whole year, the amount to be regulated 
by the head gates. 



1 89 


“ They have made the following summary of lands 
Capable of being ‘irrigated either directly, or indirectly, 
therefrom, stating from whence the water for irrigating 
the same can be taken: 

“ ‘In South Dakota (semi-arid) — 

To be watered from reservoir 
No. 1 and from the White 
and Niobrara Rivers, in- 
creased in flow 5,000,000 

“ ‘In Nebraska (north of the Nio- 
brara River, semi-arid) — 

To be watered from reservoir 

No. 2 3,000,000 

“ ‘In Nebraska (north of the 
Platte, arid) — 

To be watered from reservoir 

No. 3 and the Platte River 6,000,000 
To be watered from canal. . . . 14,000,000 

" ‘In Nebraska (between the North 
and South Platte Rivers, arid) — 

To be watered from reservoirs 
Nos. 4, 5, 6, 7, 8 and the 
Platte River 2,500,000 


“ ‘In Colorado 


1,500,000 


‘ ‘In Nebraska (south of the 
Platte River, arid) — 


To be watered from the 


Platte River 


1,000,000 


To be watered from the canal . 


4,000,000 


“ ‘In Colorado (between the 
Platte and Arkansas Rivers, 
arid) — 


To be watered from reservoirs 


Nos. 9, 10 and 11 


5,000,000 


tgo 


Lock and Key 


To be watered from the 
canal 


3,000,000 


“ Tn Kansas (arid) — 


To be watered from the Ar- 
kansas River 


3,000,000 


To be watered from the 
canal 


9,000,000 


27,000,000 30,000,000 


“This report of the engineers was accompanied by 
a great mass of details, estimates and drawings, unneces- 
sary to give here. 

“A report on the lands above described, giving ex- 
act topographical surveys, and all particulars in regard 
to them was also submitted. 

“In December, 1904, and in January of the year suc- 
ceeding, the reports of the commissioners for classifica- 
tion of lands in the several states having been returned 
and accepted by the proper officers, all the states before 
mentioned offered their scrip for sale, which was at once 
taken by John Harvey, and his agents, in the name of a 
company formed for the purpose of concealing the identity 
of his operations, and was located on the lands above 
mentioned, and on large tracts in Texas, Arizona and 
New Mexico, as well as upon all the coal, iron and other 
mineral lands offered. 

“After paying thirty millions of dollars for the lands 
thus bought, and expending five million more in the erec- 
tion of a great iron and steel plant on the Arkansas River 
in Colorado, Mr. Harvey in January, 1905, had remain- 
ing in his treasure vaults nearly two hundred and ten 
million dollars, and was prepared to begin work on the 
railroad and canal and the improvement of his land on a 
scale of magnitude never before known in the world.” 


CHAPTER XIX. 

THE ENTERTAINMENT. 

Miss Beyresen and I had been invited to an enter- 
tainment at the residence of General Knox, one of the 
councilors, in honor of his daughter, Mrs. Hamilton, now 
the wife of a member of congress from the state of New 
York. 

I had a desire to learn how such affairs were man- 
aged among this people in relation to pecuniary outlay, 
and asked Miss Clothilde about the arrangements. 

“There will be music,” said she, “and possibly cards 
for those who wish to play; the rooms will be adorned 
with flowers, and refreshments of some nature will un- 
doubtedly be served, and, indeed, everything will be much 
the same as you have seen on similar occasions in a dozen 
cities in — well, in China — for that I believe is the place 
you last came from. 

“There will not likely be the abundance, or the va- 
riety of delicacies with which Europeans and Americans 
farther east load their tables, and, excuse me, befuddle 
their brains. 

“I might stop here, Mr. Maxwell, and not risk shock- 
ing your prejudices, but my characteristic candor impels 
me to explain, what I have no doubt you are curious to 
know, how the expenses of such entertainments are borne 
amongst us. 

“You see that little figure 50c, in the scroll at the top 
of my invitation. It is erased from yours, for you are not 
supposed to be acquainted with the cabalistic lore of this 


1Q2 


Lock and Key 


land. It means that the guests are each expected to con- 
tribute that amount to such expenses as I have mention- 
ed. They bring their allowance tickets with them, 
and deposit them in a box at the door, and that sum is 
deducted from them, and they are quietly returned to 
their owners. 

“If a dinner party were given, it might cost each per- 
son, possibly a dollar. The whole matter is arranged in 
this simple way. If one does not wish to go, the invita- 
tion can be declined. We have public festivities, which 
the state conducts on a far more lavish scale, but our pri- 
vate parties are not expected to be occasions for ostenta- 
tion.” 

On thinking the matter over I was satisfied that all 
repellent feelings about this plan were, indeed, the result 
of mere prejudice, and that probably no other could be 
devised more effectual in preventing the evils of competi- 
tive extravagance so often displayed in the social world 
on such occasions. 

Miss Clothilde and I arrived about eight o’clock, and 
I met a number of distinguished persons, some of whom 
I will now present to the reader. 

Our host, General Knox, was six feet four inches in 
height, perfectly proportioned, and of great strength and 
vigor. He was in the prime of life, about fifty years of 
age, and was evidently a man of much acquaintance and 
experience with men and affairs. 

His daughter, Mrs. Hamilton, was a society woman 
of culture and discernment, exhibiting many of her fath- 
er’s best traits, very handsome, and of fine physique. 

General Canly, whom I had not before seen, was 
about the same age as General Knox, tall, rather slender, 
but muscular, dark-complexioned, and with a counten- 
ance expressing clear insight, careful examination, decis- 


The Entertainment 


193 


ion, prompt execution, and indomitable courage and res- 
olution. Great respect and consideration were shown 
him by all present, and by none more than our host him- 
self, and I soon learned that he was one of the most prom- 
inent men of the Nationality. He was accompanied by 
his daughter, a young lady of twenty-two or twenty-three 
years of age. Though not beautiful, she was regular in 
feature, tall, willowy and graceful in figure, very cultured, 
and an apt conversationalist; in fact, I never met any one 
who could more perfectly and easily command the ap- 
propriate word to express the exact shade of thought in 
her mind. 

Doctor Ashley and his wife were present, and also 
Miss Ashley, to whom the reader has been previously in- 
troduced. 

Among the young men were a few of the literati of 
the city: Leon de Sutor, a gifted author, earnest, fiery 
and high-spirited, well known in the literary world by sev- 
eral volumes of poems he had published; John Francis 
King, who has been introduced before; and Herbert 
Jones, whose works on Political Economy and Races of 
Men were just coming into notice. 

My friends, Mr. Bradbury and Miss Erickson, were 
also present, the latter as breezy and lively as ever. 

Altogether there were not more than one hundred 
persons in this assemblage, and they were so congenial, 
and so evidently met for mutual enjoyment, that it was 
impossible for even a comparative stranger like myself to 
feel otherwise than as if surrounded by friends. 

Some of the ladies and gentlemen were highly cul- 
tivated musicians, and others belonged to Thespian so- 
cieties in the city, and we were entertained by them with 
music and various character renditions that were most 
artistic and interesting. 


194 


Lock and Key 

The utmost cordiality and good-fellowship prevail- 
ed, and there was none of that fashionable rivalry in out- 
ward display so often exhibited elsewhere on such occa- 
sions. 

It was a republican assemblage, where no one had 
precedence except that gained by superiority in intelli- 
gence, wit, cultivation and manners; and this was ac- 
corded without jealousy and maintained without pride, or 
exclusiveness. 

Very shortly after our arrival Miss Clothilde left me 
talking with Miss Ashley and some others, and though I 
saw her frequently afterward, I had little conversation 
with her. 

Nothing surprised me more than the way in which 
she was received. Every one appeared to know and honor 
her, and she was addressed as the Princess, quite as fre- 
quently as Miss Beyresen. She wore the title as if to the 
manor born, and her attitude and bearing were of the 
most queenly and royal character. Her tall, graceful fig- 
ure, her shapely head crowned with abundant black hair, 
her clear brown cheeks slightly tinged with color; and 
her dark hazel eyes made her conspicuous amid the com- 
pany, and the frank, honest expression of her counten- 
ance, with her winning words and ways, belied the 
thought that at first arose in my mind, that she was mere- 
ly playing the part of princess. 

She moved among the assemblage with quiet dignity 
and most unaffected grace, with a pleasant word for every 
one and a bright sparkle in her dark eye for an especial 
friend. In the course of the evening I think she spoke 
to nearly every person in the room. I saw her saying- 
something pleasant to De Sutor, for his face kindled with 
appreciation, and I could not help observing that others 
were following her movements with looks of admiration. 


The Entertainment 


195 


The evening passed by, and I made the acquaintance 
of many members of the company whom, in after years, I 
came to know more thoroughly. 

Shortly before the party broke up, I met General 
Canly, and we began talking about England and other 
European countries, and particularly their military power. 
I discovered that the General was of French birth, and 
had served as an officer in the armies of his native coun- 
try. I afterwards learned that he had won his title in 
the bloody battles of the Franco-German struggle of 
1918, and at its close had become a citizen of the Nation- 
ality. He informed me that he still kept up his military 
studies, “For unfortunately,” said he, “the happy time 
has not yet come when nations may beat the sword into 
the plowshare and the spear into the pruning-hook and 
enlightened arbitration take the place of war. We have 
present here to-night,” he continued, “three persons who 
have served in European armies, yourself, General Knox 
and myself. The General and I were on opposite sides, 
he being in command of the cavalry in a German army 
corps. He is a remarkable man, noted for his skill, per- 
sonal bravery, strength and endurance, and many won- 
derful stories are told of his heroism. He also still keeps 
up a thorough acquaintance with military matters, and 
though since 1920 he has lived peacefully in the Nation- 
ality, yet, if occasion should demand, he is able and will- 
ing to do good service in behalf of his adopted country.” 

Shortly after this conversation the party broke up 
and Miss Clothilde and I were soon on our way home. 

“I hope, Mr. Maxwell, you have enjoyed yourself 
this evening, despite the republican simplicity of our en- 
tertainment,” she said. 

“It could hardly be styled republican,” I answered, 
“yvdien royalty herself was present. My grievance is that 


196 


Lock and Key 


among the multitude of her subjects she hardly noticed 
me at all. Many of them I grant have held longer alle- 
giance, but none are more truly loyal ; except for that I 
did enjoy the evening.” 

“Mr. Maxwell,” she returned, “I don’t think you 
have any cause for complaint; the chevalier attendant 
has the post of honor. Besides, you did not render hom- 
age with much assiduity. I was sufficiently interested to 
observe your actions, and you consoled yourself most 
readily. You had a charming companion in Miss Ash- 
ley, and I do not believe you thought once of me while 
you talked with her. In fact, a few more such passages, 
and your loyalty might very reasonably be questioned.” 

“I crave permission to explain,” I replied. “My loy- 
alty was never more intense than to-night. For a good 
while past I have had before me the image of the most 
royally beautiful and charming woman I have ever met, 
and to-night I saw her hold her court amongst republi- 
cans as if to the purple born. I hope your highness will 
not misconstrue my sincere though silent homage.” 

Hardly,” she answered, quickly, “if it be measured 
by your pretty speeches. But I require more than words, 
sir. I want to speak to you to-night about another mat- 
ter. I am commissioned to invite you to a boating party. 
Miss Ashley, myself, and a number of other ladies give 
the party; that is, we furnish the boats and their equip- 
ment; the gentlemen are expected to provide carriages 
and lend their escort. You can call for either of the two 
persons I have mentioned; only please let me know 
which, as the time is short, and there are some prepara- 
tions to make.” 

“Truly,” said I, with mock hesitation, “this is a most 
perplexing situation. Miss Ashley has been very kind 
to me this evening.” 


The Entertainment 


197 


“I know it,” said Clothilde, “and I am glad you 
remember it so well, Mr. Maxwell. Am I to consider the 
matter settled?” 

“No, not just yet. Is it probable there will be an- 
other boating party soon?” I inquired. 

“No, there will not be,” she said, decidedly. “Your 
loyalty is not even what I thought it was; I was merely 
trying it. I will dispose of you at once for that unneces- 
sary remark. Mr. King has already arranged to call for 
Miss Ashley; you will have no choice; you will have to 
go with me.” 

“Most willingly, most cheerfully,” I replied, “you 
could not have a more happy captive.” 

We had reached the house, and I arranged to call 
for her on the afternoon of the boat ride, and returned 
home thinking of the opportunity the anticipated excur- 
sion might give me to tell Clothilde, what I had long 
since admitted to my own heart, that I loved her. 


CHAPTER XX. 


THE MANUSCRIPT. 

I resumed the reading of the manuscript, which de- 
scribed very fully the building of the great canal and its 
laterals ; the construction of the villages and railways, and 
the colonization of a large part of the land Mr. Harvey 
had purchased. 

I omit much of this description, giving only those 
parts which are likely to prove interesting to the general 
reader, and just enough of the other matter to enable him 
to follow the chronological sequence of events, and to 
convey an adequate idea of the undertaking, and the suc- 
cess attending it. 

The more curious or scientific may gain further in- 
formation from the manuscript itself, and the charts and 
other data connected with it, which are now being pre- 
pared for publication. 

“In the month of March, 1905, Mr. Harvey began 
constructive operations. 

“The railway from Bilboa to Denver had been ex- 
tended westerly, so as to strike the course of the proposed 
canal near the site of reservoir No. 9. Early in that month 
one thousand men were employed in building the railway 
northward from this reservoir. At the point on the Union* 
Pacific where the canal would cross the South Platte 
as many more men were similarly engaged, and five hun- 
dred others were employed in constructing a temporary 
bridge over the river. 

“In Nebraska, on the main line of the Union Pacific, 

198 


The Manuscript 


199 


two thousand men were building northward toward the 
North Platte, ^nd others were erecting a temporary 
bridge over that river. 

“From the terminus on the Northern Pacific Rail- 
road seven hundred men were building southward to the 
head of the canal on the Missouri River, and materials 
were being prepared for a railroad bridge at the latter 
point. 

“Work progressed at a rapid rate, and by the end of 
September a continuous line of double track railway, 
crossing the Platte Rivers on the temporary bridges men- 
tioned, extended from Reservoir No. 9 along the east 
bank of the proposed canal to the Missouri River at the 
point where the head gates were to be put in, and thence 
northeasterly to a junction with the Northern Pacific 
Railway. 

“A great electric plant had been constructed near the 
crossing of the Missouri, and another and still greater, 
was being erected on the Cheyenne River, and the railway 
bridge over the Missouri was nearly completed. 

“During the succeeding five months a double-track 
road was built along and following the course of lateral A. 

“The winter of 1905 and 1906 was a time of wonder- 
ful activity in Bilboa and at the steel and iron works on 
the Arkansas; an enormous amount of material being 
produced at these places for the aqueducts, railroads, and 
other buildings and improvements contemplated. 

“Great quantities of cement made of cheap, but dura- 
ble material, discovered near Bilboa, were also manufac- 
tured, being the same water cement now so extensively 
used and known as Bilboa cement. 

“On the 15th of April, 1906, one thousand men be- 
gan construction on the first five miles of the canal. For 
this distance its route lay entirely through granite rock. 


200 


Lock and Key 


The head gates were to be set back four hundred feet 
from the mouth of the canal, and a wall two hundred feet 
thick left between the river and the point to which the cut 
was made, not to be broken down till the head gates and 
the waste gates should have been put in place. 

“A cut, seventy-five feet deep at the head gate and 
six hundred feet wide, was to be made to reach the bot- 
tom grade of the canal, and this cut continued, averaging 
fifty feet deep, for three miles farther, when it gradually 
diminished in depth to about thirty feet at the end of the 
fourth mile, and at the end of the fifth the rock disap- 
peared and the canal debouched into an alluvial country, 
with full width of nine hundred feet, having been grad- 
ually widened in its passage through the last two miles. 

“Peculiar saws of varying sizes were used to cut the 
granite. They were made of the black metal ; cast in an 
accurate mould, the teeth very sharply angled and about 
an inch long, the sides notched and cross cut like those 
of a rasp, or file, to clear away any binding rock or other 
substance. 

“The largest of these saws was forty feet long, one- 
fourth inch thick, ten inches broad in the center, and six 
inches broad at the ends, and weighed six thousand four 
hundred pounds. The method of operating it was as fol- 
lows: Forty feet from the free and open end of the cut a 
hole was drilled in the granite in the exact direction which 
the saw was to follow. The latter was then carefully set 
and stayed upon the granite; an electric power was ap- 
plied at the free end, the saw being drawn outwards about 
two-thirds its length and driven inwards to the exact cen- 
ter of the drill hole at every stroke. The operation of 
these saws was very rapid and effective, often sinking a 
distance of three feet in the granite in a quarter hour, and 
cutting it out in large blocks of such sizes and weights as 


The Manuscript 201 

could be loaded on cars for transportation and use else- 
where. 

“About one hundred saws of various sizes were em- 
ployed in manner similar to that described, and were used 
whenever rock work was encountered in the building of 
the canal, and when’it was completed, and they were care- 
fully collected for storage at Bilboa, none of them were 
affected by the severe test to which they had been ex- 
posed, so indestructible was this singular metal. 

“In constructing the canal through the alluvial plain, 
two hundred and forty machines, also of peculiar charac- 
ter, were employed, which proved so successful that they 
were afterwards used in making many of the laterals and 
smaller canals and ditches. These machines were, in fact, 
giant plows made of robur, or white metal, each cutting 
out a furrow five feet wide and three feet deep. The earth 
was cast by the plow upon an attendant traveler, which 
conveyed it out on the bank, or wherever needed. 

“Each plow, with the end of the traveler attached, 
was drawn by a wire rope, about eight hundred feet long, 
which was taken up on a large wheel, or drum, the ma- 
chinery turning the drum, and operating the traveler, be- 
ing moved by electricity. 

“The traveler followed the plow, running upon rails 
placed at proper distances, and could be lengthened, or 
shortened, at will, and used at varying angles, and dis- 
charged the earth continuously at any point where want- 
ed on the bank, or on cars, if required to be transported 
to a distance, or to the rear, if making a fill. 

“When the plow reached the end of the furrow, near 
the large drum, the power was applied to a small drum 
fastened where the furrow had begun, generally eight 
hundred feet distant, and a smaller rope, winding up on 
this drum, dragged plow, traveler and larger rope to the 


202 


Lock and Key 


point of beginning to renew the operation. The drums 
at both ends could be easily reset when required by the 
progress of the work. 

“In excavating the canal the plows were usually 
worked in gangs of four, the large drums of two such 
gangs being set back to back, and ttfeir frames bound to- 
gether as well as to posts ; the return wheels of one gang 
being set eight hundred feet up, and of the other, eight 
hundred feet down the course of the canal. Every thirty 
minutes these two gangs of plows could excavate a strip 
of the canal twenty feet broad, sixteen hundred feet long, 
and three feet deep. 

“The ridge in the center, on which the larger drums 
stood, was cut out as the latter were moved, and carried 
off by an extra traveler. 

“In alluvial soil, eight of these plows completed, 
every fifteen days, the excavation of a portion of the canal 
about sixteen hundred feet long, and of a breadth of nine 
hundred, and a depth of fifteen feet; and in that time all of 
the machines excavated about nine miles in length. 

“Succeeding these, a number of other machines were 
used for thoroughly rolling and compressing the earth 
on the bottom and sloping sides of the canal ; the last of 
which was a roller sixty feet long, cased with black metal, 
and weighing fully one hundred and fifty tons. After 
this came an apparatus for thoroughly spraying the earth 
in the canal with Bilboa cement, and then light rollers 
slightly heated were used, until its bed and sides were 
thoroughly compacted and cemented. 

“It may be stated here that on all the reservoirs the 
work of leveling, compacting and cementing was as thor- 
oughly done as on the canal itself. The construction pro- 
gressed during the summer of 1906, over ten thousand 
men being constantly employed upon it. 


The Manuscript 203 

“Mr. Harvey’s plan contemplated the division of all 
his land into townships, each twelve miles square. 

“As far as practicable, the lateral canals were con- 
structed east and west, north and south, along these 
township lines, leaving the interior and smaller ditches to 
be made by the settlers themselves under the direction of 
the engineers. 

“At the center of each township he designed erecting 
a village of neat, convenient and attractive homes; fur- 
nished with light, water, heat and electricity; containing 
also schools, churches, libraries, public halls and other 
buildings. 

“These villages were to be connected by lines of elec- 
tric railway running through them north and south, and 
east and west, as nearly as practicable, on which the citi- 
zens could be carried to and from their places of labor 
within the township, and passengers and freight could be 
conveyed from one village to another, or to the larger 
cities which should be built later, at suitable points, as the 
settlement progressed. 

“During this summer of 1906, the preparing of the 
sublaterals for the irrigation of the eight million acres of 
semi-arid land lying north of the Niobrara, and to be 
watered from that stream, and reservoirs Nos. 1 and 2, 
was carried far toward completion; and many houses were 
erected in such villages in that region, and great quanti- 
ties of building material were stored at convenient points 
for the erection of others during the winter. 

“The system of railways alluded to was also well 
completed in this district by the fall of 1906. 

“By the end of November of that year, reservoirs 
No. 1 and 2, and one hundred and forty miles of the main 
canal, had been finished, and the great head gates put in, 
and only the two hundred feet of rockwork remained as 


Lock and Key 


204 

a barrier to the admission of the water. These great 
works had cost thus far ninety million dollars, and it is 
needless to say had attracted great attention throughout 
the United States, and excited much comment in the 
public press. 

“In the month of September, Mr. Harvey organized 
a Bureau of Immigration, and in the name of a company 
published his plan for leasing, year by year, beginning 
April 1, 1907, the eight million acres of land in the region 
above mentioned. This plan was briefly as follows: 

“First — A family to consist of a man, his wife, his 
children under age, and his own, or wife’s, sisters, not to 
exceed in all five persons. 

“Second — No member of a family, and no unmarried 
man, to exceed the age of thirty. 

“Third — All to be healthy, somewhat used to phys- 
ical labor, and to be of good moral character. 

“Fourth — All males over the age of eighteen, and all 
females over fifteen to be able to read and write. 

“Fifth — Each male head of a family, and each un- 
married man over eighteen years of age, to pay to the 
company an entrance fee of three hundred dollars. 

“On or before April 1st, 1907, each family to be fur- 
nished with a proper, convenient, and comfortable home. 

“All power needed, except manual power, all tools, 
implements, seeds, etc., to be furnished by the company 
free of charge. 

“Other supplies to be furnished from the village 
storehouse of the company at cost to the colonists and 
charged, if necessary ; but no family account to aggregate 
over three hundred dollars, and that of no unmarried man 
over two hundred dollars, per year, and ratably for parts 
of year. 

“All children over the age of six; males up to eigh- 


The Manuscript 


205 


teen and females up to fifteen, to attend public schools. 

“Every male and female above school age to work 
as directed eight hours per day; the women, however, at 
home, or in the villages ; work to be done diligently, intel- 
ligently, and cheerfully. 

“Labor to be directed by captains chosen by every 
fifty laborers, approved, however, and liable to be dis- 
missed from- office by the company, or its agents; and 
these captains to share in the labor. 

“All products to be reported at and taken to the 
village storehouse; the storekeeper, being the agent of 
the company, to keep account of all products received, 
and of those sold. 

“On January 1st of each year, accounts to be closed, 
one-half of the proceeds, or equivalent for that propor- 
tion of those sold, to be given to the company; the other 
half to be credited to heads of families, or unmarried men 
before described; their balances to be paid them March 
1st ensuing, or earlier, if they desire to leave the colony. 
The company to guarantee a fixed scale of prices on pro- 
ducts unsold. 

“On March 1st all products to be sold, or turned 
over to the company at such prices, and every colonist 
to receive his balance. 

“On February 1st, those desiring to lease for an- 
** other year must notify the company, and if their services 
and conduct have been satisfactory, may renew their 
leases, no further fee being required ; the entrance fee al- 
ready paid to be the property of the company. 

“The great sums disbursed by Mr. Harvey had fur- 
nished many poor men with means for becoming mem- 
bers of the colony; and farther east the hardships of the 
times induced many others to join it; and no sooner was 
Mr. Harvey’s scheme made known than numerous appli- 


206 Lock and Key 

cations for membership were received by his Bureau of 
Immigration. 

“By February ist, 1907, the number necessary to 
people the eight million acres, on the scale which Mr. 
Harvey at first adopted of receiving one family, or one 
unmarried man, for each one hundred and sixty acres of 
land, had been accepted; and by April ist of that year 
fifty thousand persons * had paid their entrance fees, and 
been located in villages, and were prepared to engage in 
agricultural and other pursuits. 

“Of these, about twenty thousand were men of fam- 
ily and represented probably eighty thousand persons. 
The remaining thirty thousand were unmarried men, who 
generally boarded and lodged with the families. ,r 

In order to avoid the repetition in the manuscript, 
I will simply state that this scheme of colonization was 
eminently successful, and was carried out by Mr. Harvey 
on all the lands under his canal until the time when he 
made the complete change in the manner of holding title 
to them. 

It may be well, also, to add that the work of building 
railroads, laterals, villages and additional houses was con- 
tinued by him without cessation until that time. 

The colonists generally worked well, and were con- 
tented and happy. Some who were lazy and indolent, and 
some who were vicious, were refused a renewal of lease, 
and quite a number of these made claims against the com- 
pany for a return of their entrance fees, and for damages, 
but in no case were these claims allowed. 

“In April, 1907, the canal had been completed a little 
beyond Reservoir 2; the wall of rock two hundred feet 
thick at its head had been removed; and the water was 
now surging against the head gates. 

“The 20th day of April had been set as the time for 


T"he Manuscript 


207 


opening the latter, and permitting the water to flow 
through the canal into the reservoirs, so that it could be 
available for the irrigation of the land already settled. 

“On that day a large concourse of personages, engi- 
neers, statisticians, electricians and eminent public men, 
proceeded by special train to the head of the canal to view 
the new, strange, and unexampled spectacle of the turn- 
ing at once of a mighty river into an untried channel. 

“Sublime confidence in the perfection of work was 
never more fully displayed than by Mr. Harvey and his 
engineers on that day. 

“Orders had been given to the electricians and others 
to be ready at ten o’clock a. m., to raise all the head gates 
simultaneously to a height of two feet, and to increase 
that height as directed. 

“Competent men were stationed at intervals of three 
miles to ride that distance as the current proceeded, and 
to watch the movement of the water, and report the same 
by telephone to the little station at the head gate. 

“As the hour approached, expectancy attained al- 
most breathless interest among those assembled there. 

“Shortly before 10 o’clock, the waste ways, three 
miles farther down the canal were opened, that the first 
volume of the water might pass through them. 

' “Promptly at the moment, with the solemn invoca- 
tion, ‘In the Name of God,’ the chief electrician touched 
his button, and the ponderous robur head gates, ten in 
number, each weighing over one hundred tons, rose slow- 
ly in their grooved channels to the prescribed distance, 
and a mighty current of clear, pure water, six hundred 
feet wide, swept under them and down the rocky bed of 
the canal at a velocity of fully eight miles per hour; pick- 
ing up the debris of rocks, sand, wood and even spikes 


2 o 8 Lock and Key 

and iron bars, and carrying it all rapidly toward the waste 
ways. 

“Thirty minutes later, the water was reported to be 
pouring over them and again into the river by the channel 
cut for it. For half an hour it was allowed thus to spend 
its strength, and then the secondary head gates were rais 
ed, those of the waste ways shut, and the flood passed 
down the gradually widening canal bed. 

“Until 12 o’clock the engineers and spectators 
watched the passage of the water through the head gates, 
receiving constant dispatches as to its progress and the 
condition of the canal, all of which were very satisfac- 
tory. 

“At that hour the head gates were opened to a height 
of four feet, and the advance of the stream being reported 
over twelve miles distant, the spectators boarded the 
train to follow it. At 2 p. m. the party overtook the ad- 
vance of the water, then at a distance of twenty miles 
from the head of the canal. 

“It was moving satisfactorily five miles per hour; and 
after keeping pace with it till 4 p. m., the party went on to 
Reservoir No. 1, where accommodations for the night 
had been prepared. 

“By 4 o’clock ,next morning the water was rapidly 
pouring into this reservoir, and orders were given to raise 
the head gates gradually to a height of eight feet, and this 
was in the succeeding week increased to twelve feet; the 
water flowing at this height at a rate of about six miles 
per hour. 

< “By the 20th of May, Reservoir No. 1 was filled and 
the water was then sent on down the channel of the canal 
to Reservoir No. 2, which was filled by June 10th, and 
very shortly after, water was running in all the laterals 
and sublaterals dependent on these two reservoirs. 


The Manuscript 


209 


“By the 1st of January, 1908, the main canal had 
been completed a distance of sixty miles farther and was 
now nearing the valley of the North Platte River. For 
the last ten miles of its course, however, it had only been 
six hundred feet wide, the great lateral A running east* 
ward, three hundred feet wide at its head, having been 
taken out of it, and with a large part of its sublaterals 
fully finished. 

“A great reservoir, No. 3, one of the largest on the 
entire route, with its system of conduits, was also finished 
and water was flowing into it. This reservoir, it will be 
remembered, was estimated to be capable of watering six 
million acres of the arid land between the Niobrara and 
the Platte Rivers; the remaining fourteen million acres 
being watered from the lateral A. The capacity of the 
reservoir and lateral was found to be sufficient for this 
purpose, and the construction of about one hundred vil- 
lages on this twenty million acres had been begun, and 
the land thrown open for settlement. 

“The aqueducts across the North and South Platte 
Rivers were also in course of completion. 

“The expenses of construction this year had been 
enormous, reaching a sum of over one hundred and fifty 
million dollars. Mr. Harvey’s share of the crop of 1907, 
amounting to thirty million dollars, was held by him for 
seeding purposes and for the supply of the settlers al- 
ready peopling the twenty million acres now ready for 
occupation. 

“By April 1st, 1908, one hundred thousand families 
and unmarried men occupied these lands, and from their 
entrance fees thirty million dollars was obtained to help 
meet the expenditures of the year. 

“The total cost of the canal, and the system of irriga- 
tion attending it, was so far about one hundred and ninety 


210 


Lock and Key 


million dollars. This sum, especially when the cost of 
the land itself and numerous other items are added to it, 
seems enormous. 

“Mr. Harvey had, however, remaining in his coffers, 
at the date above mentioned, forty million dollars, and in 
his storehouses supplies sufficient to meet all demands 
upon him. 

“During the year 1908 work was continued with 
great activity on the canal; the aqueduct across the North 
Platte, and Reservoirs Nos. 4, 5, 6, 7 and 8 were com- 
pleted by the 1st of June, and a month later the aqueduct 
across the South Platte River was finished. 

“The construction was pushed rapidly southward, 
and by the end of this year the summit of the divide be- 
tween the Platte and the Arkansas Rivers was reached, 
being a distance of two hundred and five miles from 
where the work was taken up at the beginning of the 
year, and a total distance of four hundred and forty miles 
from the mouth of the canal. 

“At this point, lateral B, three hundred feet wide 
at its mouth, was begun and carried along the divide 
about two hundred miles eastward. 

“A double-track railway from Reservoir No. 9 to the 
Arkansas, and another following the course of this lat- 
eral, and the permanent crossings over the North and 
South Platte Rivers, had also been completed. 

“All the land lying between these two rivers, being 
four million acres, and all that lying under lateral “B,“ 
as far as constructed, amounting to about fifteen million 
acres, was thrown open for settlement and ready for 
occupancy by January 1st, 1909. 

“About one hundred and thirty thousand heads of 
families and unmarried men, representing over two hun- 
dred and seventy-five thousand persons, settled on these 


2 1 1 


The Manuscript 

lands; their fees for entrance amounting to about forty 
million dollars. The one-half of the crop of 1908 belong- 
ing to Mr. Harvey, part of which was sold and the balance 
retained for seed and for supplying the wants of the new- 
ly-arrived colonists, amounted in value to ninety mifliGn 
dollars. 

“The expenses of the year, although not so great as 
those of the preceding one, had been fully one hundred 
million dollars, and Mr. Harvey found about the same 
sum remaining in his coffers as at the beginning of 1908. 

“During the year 1909 the line of railway was pushed 
rapidly southward toward Corpus Christi ; and the traffic 
on the main line through the country already settled be- 
ing too great for the road, another trunk line was con- 
structed from a point on the Platte River near the Mis- 
souri, thence following the former stream and the South 
Platte westerly to the crossing of the railroad bridge over 
the latter, and thence along the eastern bank of the canal 
to Reservoir No. 9. 

“Near this reservoir great warehouses were built in 
what is now a suburb of the city of Neuropolis, and plans 
were made for the building of the city itself. 

“The canal was continued southward as contem- 
plated in the report of the engineers through Reservoir 
No. 10, and terminated in Reservoir No. 1 1, and the great 
lateral “B” was completed. 

“The remainder of the land, that lying between lat- 
eral “B” and the Arkansas River, amounting to nearly 
fourteen million acres, was ready for occupancy, and was 
leased by January 1st, 1910. 

“The expenses of Mr. Harvey in 1909 were heavy, 
amounting to over one hundred million dollars; but his 
revenues were large. 

“From colonists’ fees he received nearly eighteen 


212 


Lock and Key 

million dollars, and from sales of his half the crop of 1909 
about sixty million dollars more. At the end of that year 
Mr. Harvey had a balance of fully forty million dollars in 
his coffers; and if the crop of 1910 proved to be good his 
income from his share of it, and from his mines, could 
hardly be less than two hundred million dollars. 

“There were now more than one million inhabitants 
m the irrigated portion of the arid region purchased by 
Mr. Harvey, living in peace, comfort and contentment; 
and the permanency of the enterprise was assured. 

“From the very beginning of his colonization opera- 
tions, Mr. Harvey had the founding of the Nationality in 
view, and, in fact, then communicated his purpose to a 
few of his most trusted assistants. 

“In January, 1910, he submitted to the district offi- 
cers a plan for changing the colony into the Nationality.” 

This plan contemplated: 

First — The formal adoption by the new government 
of the general principles hereinbefore stated as given me 
by Mr. Beyresen. 

Second — The equitable abolition of money as a me- 
dium of exchange among its citizens, and certain regula- 
tions in regard to the election, qualifications, authority 
and duties of its officers. 

Third — Definite rules and regulations in regard to 
citizenship. 

Fourth — The building of a great and beautiful city 
as a capital, where those desiring a liberal education could 
obtain it, and where those past the years of labor could 
live if they so wished. 

Fifth — The sale by Mr. Harvey to the Nationality 
of the fifty-seven millions acres of land now owned by 
him, and the canals, railroads, villages and other im- 
provements upon them. 


The Manuscript 


213 


“In reference to item third, concerning citizenship, 
Mr. Harvey’s plan contemplated that at the time of its 
adoption all the members of the colony wlio would con- 
form to the principles of the Nationality should at once 
become citizens thereof, and their children also as they 
arrived at proper age. 

“In regard to the admission of other persons it pre- 
scribed the following general rules: That no person shall 
become a citizen unless he takes up residence within the 
Nationality, or is a citizen of some state of the Union a 
majority of whose people seek admission, or already be- 
long to that body. 

“That no person except as immediately hereinafter 
provided Shall become a citizen of the Nationality unless 
he, and his family if he have one, conform to rules Nos. 
1, 2, 3 and 4, prescribed originally for the admission of 
tenants, and unless he owns land, or its equivalent in 
other desirable property, to the value of sixteen hundred 
dollars, which said land and all other property owned by 
said person, or his family, shall be conveyed to the Na- 
tionality. 

“That whenever any large body of persons, compris- 
ing a majority of the citizens of any state of the Union, 
shall through the legislatures of their states, or by peti- 
tion, seek admission to citizenship in the Nationality, 
they may be admitted upon such terms and conditions 
in regard to qualifications and possession of property as 
may be determined by a two-third vote of the parliament 
of the Nationality. Provided, however, that the ques- 
tion of their admission on such terms and conditions be 
first submitted to a vote and be approved by a majority 
of the then existing citizens of the Nationality. 

“In regard to the fourth item, Mr. Harvey desired 
that the site he had already chosen, and the plans he had 


214 


Lock and Key 


prepared for the building of the city should be accepted, 
and also that the new government should, for the period 
of five years after its organization, set apart from its reve- 
nues one hundred million dollars annually, and he him- 
self would contribute fifty million dollars annually, to be 
expended in carrying out these plans. 

“In regard to the fifth item, upon the acceptance of 
his propositions, and the organization of the Nationality 
in acordance therewith, he agreed to sell to that body all 
the fifty-seven million acres of land within its limits, and 
all property thereon, for the sum of one billion dollars, 
to be paid in five equal, annual installments, without in- 
terest, the first to be made one year after the completion 
of the organization. He reserved, however, the right to 
extend the canal and use the same, in manner as ‘Origin- 
ally contemplated, for carrying water for the irrigation 
of the other lands remaining to him, and also the right 
to sit in parliament, in person or by proxy, and vote as 
any other member during the term of his natural life, to 
be notified of all its meetings, and to have power to cast 
five-twelfths of the votes of that body for the period of 
ten years after the organization of the Nationality. 

“Mr. Harvey requested the district officers to sub- 
mit this plan of organization to the colonists for their ac- 
tion before the time of the annual renting of the lands, 
and, leaving the matter in their care, sailed for Europe 
in January, 1910. 

“His propositions were formally accepted by the 
colonists very soon after, and were ratified by Mr. Harvey 
by cablegram, and the colony was thus merged into the 
Nationality. 

“In June, 1910, Mr. Harvey married a sister of King 
Alphonso of Spain, a lady whose beauty and accomplish- 
ments were known and acknowledged throughout 


The Manuscript 

Europe, and with whom he had become acquainted on a 
previous visit. 

“In September of the same year he returned to Amer- 
ica with his wife, and they resided in his own home in 
Bilboa, where in October of the succeeding year she gave 
birth to a child. 

“In the fall of 1914, owing to failing health, she re- 
turned to Spain, Mr. Harvey visiting her very frequently, 
and being there at the time of her death, which took place 
in 1917. 

“During these years Mr. Harvey had been busily en- 
gaged in extending the great canal to water the lands he 
had remaining, and settling colonies upon them on the 
same principles as those adopted by tfhe Nationality, with 
a view to an ultimate union with it. 

“In the year 1917 the states of Nebraska and South 
Dakota, by formal action of their legislatures and at the 
earnest desire of their people, applied for admission and 
were received into the Nationality, retaining only enough 
of the semblance of their former government to enable 
them to maintain their position as independent states 
of the Union, and in 1918 the states of New Mexico, Kan- 
sas and Colorado, in all of which there had been a fierce 
fight made against the proposition, did the same. The 
history of this movement is interesting. 

“The process was one of gradual accretion to the 
Nationality at the expense of the state governments, from 
the inception of the former to the end of the latter. In- 
dividual by individual, county by county, joined that 
body, until in self-protection those left clamored for the 
change. 

“In 1919 the state of Arizona, in which another sys- 
tem of irrigation existed, and the states of Utah and 
Wyoming were received into the Nationality. None of 


2l6 


Lock and Key 

them have ever regretted the change; all of them have 
prospered beyond comparison with any former period. 

“The capital city of this entire region remained at 
Neuropolis, which in 1919 was already a beautiful and 
favored city. 

“Great public buildings had been erected, and habi- 
tations and other structures were constantly added as 
they were required by the rapidly increasing population. 

“In other portions of the land the same work was 
carried on, for new houses were continually needed, espe- 
cially in the older and more thoroughly cultivated re- 
gions. 

“In 1917 the nature of the mines at Bilboa began to 
change. The quantity of gold and of the two strange 
metals diminishing, a superior quality of iron ore taking 
their places. 

“Mr. Harvey had never parted with any of the black 
metal, and but little of the robur had left the Nationality. 
In 1919 the output of gold and these two metals ceased 
entirely, and thereafter the mines produced iron only. 

“Mr. Harvey, despite his great expenditures, was 
yet possessed of enormous wealth. His vaults contained 
millions, which were now constantly increasing. 

“These riches, however, he declared it to be his in- 
tention to leave, with all his other possessions, to the Na- 
tionality, or for its use, his only thought, especially since 
the death of his wife, being for its extension and success. 

“In the year 1925, satisfied that its affairs were in 
wise hands and that its permanency was assured, Mr. 
Harvey determined to carry out his intention of bestow- 
ing upon it all his landed possessions, and of spending 
some years abroad visiting other countries, and studying 
mankind and its condition throughout the globe. 

“For this latter purpose he began the building of a 


The Afanu script 


217 


vessel, which should be at once a means of conveyance 
and a home for himself and his friends. It was unique 
in character and construction, and was built, adorned 
and furnished without regard to cost. It was not of great 
size, being only calculated to carry forty passengers, but 
it was undoubtedly the most elegant, graceful and beauti- 
ful, and at the same time the strongest and most power- 
ful vessel ever put afloat. 

“Its method of propulsion, and many of its peculiari- 
ties, were kept secret. It was generally understood, how- 
ever, that its motive power was electricity, generated in 
the ordinary way, but augmented many-fold by the action 
of the sea water on thousands of wires which surrounded 
and were inlaid in the hull of the vessel below its water 
line, forming an immense magnet from whose ends the 
current was taken up, and used, or stored,. as required. 

“The vessel was constructed of robur, or ’white 
metal, its plates being cast at Bilboa and put together, or 
rather welded together by electricity at the dock yards 
in Corpus Christi, where it was launched in the spring of 
1927. 

“She made a final trial trip in the adjoining waters 
in April, 1928, and in May of that year John Harvey and 
his friends embarked on her, bound for Europe and other 
portions of the globe. 

“Before his departure Mr. Harvey conveyed all his 
landed and other estate to the Nationality, reserving only 
his cash in hand and the two metals he had so strangely 
discovered. The former and the black metal he deposited 
for safe-keeping in the vaults of the Nationality in Neu- 
ropolis, but the robur was kept in great storehouses at 
Bilboa. 

“He left all these treasures in the care of friends, 
who also had in their custody a will made in case of acci- 


2l8 


Lock and Key 


dent, and who were instructed to forward to him such 
sums as he might require in foreign lands, though it was 
generally supposed that he took with him on his vessel a 
very large amount in gold.” 

Thus ended the manuscript, rather abruptly it must 
be confessed. Its perusal had given me a different idea 
of the character of John Harvey. If it were a true his- 
tory, and I had no doubt of it, then he was really one 
of the world’s great men; one of its heroes and benefac- 
tors, possessed of comprehensive intellect, wonderful sa- 
gacity and the most earnest philanthropy. 

He had used these great gifts for the founding of 
a common wealth on principles of true brotherhood, and 
had done more than any other mere man to rescue hu- 
manity from the mercenary spirit and degradation which 
has possessed it in all ages. 


CHAPTER XXL 


THE BOAT RIDE. 

It was about 4 o’clock of a beautiful September after- 
noon when I reached Mr. Beyresen’s to take Miss Clo- 
thilde for the boat ride. She was dressed simply, but from 
the coiffure of her hair to the very tip of her small shoe 
everything about her was in the most perfect taste. Her 
face wore an expression of unusual thoughtfulness, but 
when she saw some flowers I had brought this gave way 
to a look of pleased animation. 

“You and I,” she said, “owe our acquaintance to a 
bunch of flowers.” 

“I hope,” I rejoined, “to nothing so trivial. I like to 
believe that it was something far higher, that it was 
indeed predetermined.” 

“Perhaps it was due to Papa Beyresen,” she returned. 

“No,” I answered, “he had no idea of the favor he 
was doing me when he invited me to his house; nor had 
I, for that matter, for I did not expect to meet you there. 
I did expect to meet you somewhere.” 

“Since when?” she asked. 

“From the time I first saw you,” I said, “since the 
evening of the opera.” 

“It would have been rather strange,” she replied 
hurriedly, “if two persons like you and me had lived so 
long in this city, and had not met. Let us accept re- 
sults, which to-day are very pleasant, and stop imagining 
causes. I think we shall have a pleasant time, for the 
party is m'ade up of congenial spirits. You have met 
nearly all of them, I think, Mr. Maxwell.” 

219 


220 


Lock and Key 


“And yet,” I answered, “I cannot be said to know 
them as you and they know each other. I am the stran- 
ger, but I can enjoy the getting acquainted. So I have 
a pleasure all my own.” 

“Do you feel like a stranger among us, Mr. Max- 
well?” she inquired. 

“Not often,” I replied, “not as I have in many other 
parts of the world I have visited, and not nearly as much 
as I supposed I should. I have never felt so with Mr. 
and Mrs. Beyresen, nor with you, Miss Clothilde. It may 
appear odd, but it seemed the first time I saw you as if 
we had met before, possibly in some previous existence.” 

“Probably you were reminded of some other per- 
son by some accidental resemblance. Such things often 
happen,” she said. 

“They do,” I replied, “but I cannot fix it in your case. 
I have tried, but it seems impossible.” 

“You may recall it hereafter,” she returned, “or you 
may lose the feeling. I have had such hallucinations my- 
self, and I am not prone to fancies. I hear you are going 
East; might I ask how soon?” 

“In a very few weeks,” I answered. “I want to 
know more of the condition of your Eastern people.” 

“You may learn something of that from Mrs. Hamil- 
ton; she is pretty well acquainted with their situation, and 
was giving me a rather doleful account of it lately. If 
you go East, however, you can judge much better. Do 
you intend writing a book when you return to England, 
Mr. Maxwell?” she inquired demurely. 

“I have more material than many who do,” I an- 
swered mischievously. 

“Much of which you could not use,” she replied, 
scrutinizing me narrowly. 

“That is my present feeling about it,” I returned* 


The Boat Ride 


22i 

‘'One cannot tell what one will think some years hence. 
I could write some stirring chapters, entitling them, ‘The 
Princess/ for instance.” 

“I am not afraid of your doing that, without permis- 
sion,” she said after a moment’s pause. 

“Well,” I answered, “I do hope your highness will 
remember this evening that some attention is due to in- 
cipient authors.” 

“I will look after you, Mr. Maxwell,” she returned. 
“I may meet you in a third state of existence, you know, 
and then it would be pleasant to recall kindnesses be- 
stowed in this.” 

“Thank you,” I replied. “I bespeak remembrance in 
all stages.” 

It was after 5 o’clock when we started down the lake. 
A gentle breeze filled the sails, and for some time we all 
sat near the bow watching the panorama before us. 

The lake was about ten miles long by four or five 
broad, and its waters were clear and pure. 

Its southern shore was covered with a forest of well- 
grown trees and its western banks nearest the city were 
occupied by gardens and orchards, and all the agricul- 
tural life concomitant to its proximity to the capital. A 
large township village stood about midway of the north- 
ern boundary, along which hurrying trains were seen 
passing back and forth; busy messengers between the 
country and the great city, whose imposing public build- 
ings were massed spectrally above the sea of green which 
swept around the peaceful homes of its citizens. 

Beyond, still farther to the west, towered the colos- 
sal peaks of the continental range, whose great snow 
fields, lifted to the sky, etherealized their summits, and 
crowned them kings and princes of the land. 

“This,” said Mrs. Hamilton, “is as fair a scene as I 


Lock and Key 


222 

ever looked upon. Yon jewel of a city has a perfect set- 
ting, in a bed of emerald, beneath a vault of the purest 
turquoise. You people of Neuropolis should be content; 
you live in one of the fairest and most delightful spots in 
the world.” 

'‘We are content,” said Mr. Herbert Jones, “as those 
who have made a good day’s journey; but not satisfied 
as those who have reached its end. We are progressing, 
I think, rationally, Mrs. Hamilton.” 

“Ah,” said she, “ideas about progression are so de- 
ceptive. We, in the Eastern states, thought we had made 
much progress, but now it seems as though we had been 
deluded. There is to-day more uncertainty, inquietude, 
and far more suffering among our people than ever be- 
fore. We have constant agitation, distrust, and much 
bitterness between classes.” 

“Bitter feelings are to be deplored,” said Mr. Jones, 
“but the agitation is a hopeful sign. It shows that stag- 
nation has not overtaken you ; that the spirit has not been 
crushed out of your people; that you may yet find the road 
to true progress.” 

“What is true progress, Mr. Jones?” inquired Mrs. 
Hamilton. 

“Many answers have been given to that question,” 
replied he. “Pride has induced nearly every nation to 
put forward some special trait, or achievement, as evi- 
dence of its superiority.” 

“Yes,” said Mrs. Hamilton, “we Eastern people used 
to boast of our enterprise and wealth as sure signs of 
our progress, but it is pretty well understood now that 
such indications are fallacious.” 

“They always will be,” responded Mr. Jones. “True 
national progress must be evidenced by far loftier attain- 
ments than those you mention.” 


The Boat Ride 


21 $ 

“If you will give us your idea of what such progress 
is, Mr. Jones, we shall be much obliged,” said Miss Clo- 
thilde. 

“I should say it consists in increasing enlightenment 
of the national conscience, broadening reasoning powers, 
and sturdy physical development among the citizens; all 
in active operation in the affairs of the nation, the first 
shaping its course in accordance with strict rules of nat- 
ural justice and right, the second planning and directing 
wisely and successfully, and the third conferring ability 
to perform. There may be as many differences and de- 
grees in these attainments among the people of the na- 
tion, as there are in the proficiencies of the individual 
soldiers comprising an army, but there must be the same ~ 
unity of action, the same spirit of self-sacrifice, and the 
same esprit de corps. A people so governed and directed 
can truthfully be called great in national character, and 
if the qualities I have mentioned be increasing, are on 
the true road in national advancement.” 

“But how can we ensure this result? how are we to 
acquire these high qualities?” interrogated Mrs. Hamil- 
ton. 

“Ah” said he, “that has been the problem of the 
ages, always confronting mankind, and yet until modern 
times but dimly recognized by them. It was long, Mrs. 
Hamilton, in the history of the race, before we had for- 
mulated this problem in the clear and unequivocal terms 
in which you and I, and thousands of other inquiring 
citizens, have it before us to-day, and the distinctness 
with which it is now stated augurs everything for its 
speedy solution. How can we best develop among our 
people an enlightened and ever-growing conscience and 
reason, that shall direct and guide them in all national 
and private affairs; and how can we preserve in their 


224 


Lock and Key 


highest condition those independent, manly, physical 
powers which are so essential to the well-being of the 
race? What has the state done, and what can it be made 
to do, to secure these results? What has the old system 
of civilization, of ownership, of distribution, of education 
accomplished, and what can be hoped from it in the fu- 
ture? What incentives does it offer, and what opportuni- 
ties does it afford for the cultivation of these qualities? 
Such are the questions which men are asking now with 
an earnestness born of a conviction that governments 
and systems, and motives and opportunity, can be better 
arranged to ensure the true happiness, and advancement, 
and enfranchisement of mankind.” 

“But how would you answer them; what would you 
do to develop the virtues of which you speak?” asked 
Mrs. Hamilton. 

“First of all,” said Mr. Jones, “I would employ di- 
rect methods, instead of the indirect ones heretofore 
used. The ends to be attained must be acknowledged, 
and governments and systems of civilization must be or- 
ganized in such forms and on such principles as will best 
and quickest secure them. Humanity has been moving 
hitherto like a bewildered and befogged mob, without 
purpose or proper regulation; it must now be officered 
and disciplined like an efficient army to perform a defi- 
nite work. 

“Drill, exertion, exercise of any faculty, moral, 
mental, or physical, are the most potent factors in its de- 
velopment. How can growth in the high qualities we 
have spoken of be promoted by a system of government 
and of civilization which appeals to self-interest as its 
strongest incentive, and permits its citizens, actuated by 
that morbidly developed passion, under the forms of law 
and the code of morals it has adopted, to lie, steal, cheat. 


The Boat Ride 


22 5 

enslave, and to break every commandment of God, and 
violate every moral obligation of man to man? 

'‘The teachings of the Church alone have tended to 
cultivate broad principles of justice, humanity and duty, 
and her influence has been inestimable. Like the gentle 
rain, descending from the same source whence she claims 
her inspiration, her doctrines have permeated the earth, 
and where the soil was good have brought forth fruits 
of brotherly kindness and charity which have kept the 
world from famine. 

"But the spirit of this age demands a government 
and a civilization which, instead of sowing thorns and 
thistles in that soil, shall aid in mellowing and fertilizing 
it, and shall assist in the cultivation of such fruitage.” 

"You would not have the Church control the gov- 
ernment?” inquired I. 

"By no means,” answered Mr. Jones, "but I would 
have the State advance to a higher plane, upon which 
I think it can now safely stand ; one near the still higher 
plane occupied by the Church. I would have it modeled 
upon and ready to enforce by precept and example those 
eternal principles of justice and morality which are 
taught by the Church. I would so organize it that its 
appeal should be made largely to the higher and nobler 
qualities of its citizens ; that so it would exercise and de- 
velop those qualities among them. Its concern as now 
would be chiefly about the moral, social and temporal 
condition of its citizens, the Church being occupied more 
exclusively with their spiritual necessities, but Church 
and State should work together for the cause of human 
advancement in all these directions. This is what the 
founders of our Nationality have tried to do, with such 
measure of success as we all have seen, and in further 
answering your question, Mrs. Hamilton, I can do ng 


226 


Lock and Key 


more than to point to it as the most illustrious example, 
now existing, of a civilization organized to develop 
among the people the virtues of which we have been 
speaking.” 

“I should like to hear from Miss Ashley,” said I, “in 
regard to the position which Church and State should oc- 
cupy in these matters.” 

“I would not call it Church, but Christianity,” said 
she. “I agree with Mr. Herbert Jones that each has its 
sphere in which it should work unitedly with the other 
for the purposes he has defined. These spheres, it seems 
to me should be separate only because of the temporary 
inability of those in the lower to live up to the standards 
of the higher. They should be like classes in one school, 
taught by the same great master. He would not use 
one set of principles for one grade of his pupils, and 
others contradictory thereof for another. 

“The great commandment, ‘Thou shalt love the Lord 
thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with 
all thy mind and with all thy strength,’ and ‘Thou shalt 
love thy neighbor as thyself,’ to my mind presents the 
principles on which the State should be organized and by 
which both Church and State should be governed. The 
recognition and practice of these principles among the 
masses are the signposts by w'hich I discern the true road 
to national advancement, and the people’s progress on it.” 

“Alas,” said Mrs. Hamilton, “judged by such stand- 
ards I fear the condition of the people in our Eastern 
states would be considered very serious. There doesn’t 
seem to be much growth in love toward one’s neighbor, 
the love seems to be all kept for one’s self. We exercise 
a certain kind of charity toward the poor, oftener, how- 
ever, to still conscience and get rid of unpleasant impor- 
tunity than to obey the commandment. We punish the 


The Boat Ride 


227 


criminal deterrently without much considering the 
causes which led to the commission of the offense. We 
are, I fear, far from the progressive road which has been 
outlined this evening.” 

“At least,” said Clothilde, “you seem to recognize 
the deficiencies of your system and that is a hopeful con- 
dition.” 

“I do not think,” replied Mrs. Hamilton, “that any 
considerable portion of the class in which I move do even 
that. They are the people possessing wealth, and living 
lives of luxury and ease, and the condition of what we 
call the lower classes is seldom brought home to them in 
its real character. You must remember that not many 
years ago I, too, was an inhabitant of your land, and 
therefore observe the differences between it, and that 
where I now dwell, more closely than those born and 
reared there. I often think the rich really try to ignore 
the existence of these evils as much as possible.” 

“But,” said Clothilde, “is not the dominant class 
among you aware of the threatening character of social 
conditions, the changes liable to occur, and the necessity 
of directing them wisely?” 

“They are,” said Mrs. Hamilton, “to a certain ex- 
tent, but they seem asleep to the gravity of the situation, 
and unwilling to make any radical change which would 
disturb their present luxurious slumbers. The really in- 
telligent, the leaders among us, fully appreciate the an- 
tagonisms which your people and your system have so 
largely aided in engendering, but instead of dispelling 
these by remedial measures, are striving to unify our peo- 
ple in opposition to you and your principles. It is needless 
to say that I have no sympathy with this spirit.” 

“If it ever find expression in force,” said Mr. King, 
“it will be met most determinedly. The roar of the break- 


228 


Lock and Key 


ers on the Eastern seaboard in a wild storm would be a 
meet comparison to the mighty surge of humanity which 
will occur should such a course be adopted. Thank God 
we are awake, and thank God, the masses of your people 
are not entirely deceived/’ 

“l hope, I sincerely hope, for the sake of my father, 
my family, my friends and all others, that this trouble will 
be soon and amicably settled,” said Mrs. Hamilton. 

“I hope for the sake of humanity that it may be 
rightly settled,” said Clothilde. “It may cost something, 
all great achievements have, as Mr. Jones would tell you, 
but I have no fear of the result for us and great hope of 
the future for you. Our people are intelligent, their pa- 
triotism knows no bounds, and their leaders are wise and 
governed by no mercenary motives. Do I exaggerate, 
Mr. Maxwell?” she inquired, turning to me. 

“I think not,” I answered. “I have seen something 
of your country, and I would like to say one word. In 
the homes of a people may be found the surest index of 
their condition, their loyalty and their future. Impover- 
ish them and you crush manhood and womanhood, and 
destroy freedom and happiness and hope. This is a land 
of cheerful happy homes, and a people who are not slaves, 
but sprung from a free ancestry. Their earnest conscien- 
tiousness, their manifest intelligence, their strong phy- 
sique and free movement are to me a guarantee of their 
ability to protect their habitations, their families and their 
country.” 

Our conversation was brought to a close by the ap- 
pearance of Miss Erickson, who informed us that while 
we had been talking, she and some of the others had pre- 
pared lunch in what they called the dining-room, being 
the after part of the boat, which they had ingeniously cur^ 
tained off with a sail, 


The Boat Ride 


229 

By the time this repast was over we had reached the 
eastern limit of the lake, where it had been the intention 
to land, but as it was now after 7 o’clock, and several of 
the party desired a moonlight ride in some of the smaller 
boats, it was decided to return. 

Our craft was therefore put about and we started 
back, skirting the southern shores of the lake, tacking 
sometimes into the increasing shadows of the forest, 
sometimes into the bright water lit up by the slanting 
rays of the fast setting sun. 

That luminary had now disappeared below the west- 
ern mountains, but from behind them wrought a miracle 
of transient glory. 

Great banks of clouds, riven and divided and of 
many shapes, formed a canvas on which he cast a wealth 
of changing coloring never seen but in such clear, pure 
air, and in such high altitudes as these. The clouds lay 
motionless and extended half way round the horizon, 
emblazoned in crimson, gold, and green, royal in purple, 
delicate in blue and gray and smoke, every tint changing 
and shifting in constant variety as the sun, greatest of 
painters, with his myriad pointed brush, filled with purest 
color, limned them at his pleasure, making the last hours 
of the dying day glorious by his art. 

In various moods we sat and watched his work, while 
he pictured the heavens with wonders such as Revelation 
speaks of in describing the celestial city. 

When we reached the boat house from which we had 
started, his light had faded, only its faint reflection tinged 
the western sky, and the soft rays of the silvery moon, 
ascending in the east, shone upon the waters. 

Mrs. Hamilton, Mr. Jones, and several of the others 
remained upon the larger- boat now moored to the land- 
ing, but the rest of us made haste to procure smaller 


boats in which to spend an additional hour or so upon 
the water. 

These were fitted with comfortable seats, and shawls 
and wraps were ready at hand. Each boat carried at its 
masthead an electric light of a different color from the 
others. Miss Clothilde and I selected one constructed of 
the white metal, about fifteen feet long and four feet wide, 
carrying a lateen sail. The mast was festooned with ever- 
greens and flowers, among which I recognized some of 
those I had brought. 

“You are a good sailor, I presume/’ said she, falling 
back somewhat into the bantering air she frequently 
adopted with me, “and you can take' the helm and com- 
mand the craft, while I will be passenger. You can set 
the rudder by raising the tiller and dropping it into that 
little slot, and the sail will not give us much trouble, there 
being so little wind. Your passenger also will give as 
little trouble as possible, and, if you like, will favor you 
from time to time with such serious thoughts on life, and 
reflections and moralizings on kindred subjects, as occur 
to her, such as she thinks will be for your future good.” 

“If my passenger will be kind enough to take a seat 
beside me where I can see her she will oblige me very 
much,” I returned. 

She did so without further words and we started, 
the last boat, with a silver light at our masthead, shining 
down dimly on us and out upon the water. 

The others were fast scattering, but the moonlight 
irradiating the scene made the white hulls and sails of 
the little flotilla very plainly visible, looking like great 
birds with snowy plumage flitting over the water. 

I spoke of this to Clothilde, and she replied: “I 
have seen such a sight as this a number of times, but I 
always enjoy it. There is something ethereal about it. 


The Boat Ride 


231 


The dancing, unsubstantial water, the shadowy boats 
upon it, and the white clouds overhead, through which 
the moon seems to cleave her way in placid, quiet con- 
tent; the warm air, and the light breeze cause me to feel 
as if I were in wonderland, and almost to doubt whether 
there is the evil and suffering in the world, of which we 
were speaking a little while ago.” 

“You can understand, Miss Clothilde,” I replied, 
“that while there must be the spirit to appreciate and 
the disposition to enjoy, yet the surroundings do make a 
wonderful difference in the world in which we live.” 

“Well,” she said, “my world has generally been a 
happy one. Not always, though, but, indeed, I could not 
wish for uninterrupted happiness. There have to be varia- 
tions in life. There are storms and there are nights like 
these. The first fit one for enjoying the other. Don’t 
you think so?” she said, turing her face to me. 

“I do,” I answered, “and, besides, we know each 
other after storms often better than ever before. We 
learn who are worthy friends, who are false. The light- 
ning purifies the air.” 

She was silent a little while, and sat looking out on 
. the water, her clear profile cut charmingly against the 
white sail near us. She spoke again slowly and in meas- 
ured tones without turning her head, almost soliloquizing 
as I often knew her to do in addressing me. 

“I believe,” she said, “I am better for the trials that 
have visited me. There may be others coming whose 
effect I cannot foresee, but I will not anticipate them, not 
on a night as peaceful as this. You eulogized our people 
I highly this evening, Mr. Maxwell. Was it an outburst 
of compliment or was it a conviction?” 

“It was not the first,” I answered, “for in talking 
on such vital subjects with my friends I should be careful 


232 Lock and Key 

not to mislead, nor to be misled by momentary impulses, 
or the desire to speak pleasant things. It was an opinion 
that I do not think will ever change.” 

“Are your opinions unchangeable; no, I did not 
mean that — are your opinions easily or quickly formed?” 
she said. 

“In most matters,” I replied, “my opinions are not 
quickly formed and, though not unchangeable, they are 
not fickle. A just equality has ever been one of my 
dreams. I think I have found it well exemplified among 
your people, an opinion I did not express to-day, but 
which I take pleasure in confessing to you now, if you 
value it.” 

“I do, indeed,” she said quickly, “but I did not mean 
to draw you out upon such a subject; I only wanted to 
know if what you said to-day was well considered. 

“Do you intend remaining long in the East?” she 
inquired. 

“About a month,” I answered, “and then I shall 
return to Neuropolis; I am too much interested in this 
city and some of its inhabitants to think of quitting it 
just yet.” 

“And these grand old mountains, Mr. Maxwell,” 
she said hastily. “You must not leave us till you have 
traveled more among them. They are the glory of our 
land; the peers of the Swiss Alps, or your Scotch hills; 
you should spend a whole summer among them — it 
would repay you grandly.” 

“Perhaps I shall,” I said; “I am not thinking at all 
of leaving you yet; indeed, I may take up my abode 
here.” 

“You!” she exclaimed; “I can hardly believe it. You, 
an Englishman! Are you sincere, or are you jesting?” 
"Heaven forbid that; I should be insincere with you 


The Boat Ride 


m 

above all others,” I answered. “I state nothing more 
than what is possible; what I have thought of, if events 
favor me.” 

“May the omens prove propitious,” she cried gaily; 
“may we be so fortunate as to have an educated, talented 
and accomplished Englishman, in your own person, cast 
in his lot among us.” 

“May I be pardoned,” I inquired, entirely disre- 
garding her interruption, “if I refer to just one topic in 
the conversation on the boat this afternoon?” 

“Certainly,” she said; “pray, what was it?” 

“In regard to home,” I answered, “and to its great 
importance. I think you will agree with me that a person 
without a home is destitute of one of the sweetest of life’s 
precious things. I mean that, and I ought to know, for 
I have been a rover and have had no home.” 

“I do not think you sincere now,” she said quickly. 
“You have a home in England. You are simply away 
from home temporarily.” 

“Well, I have dreamed of another,” I continued, 
“and it was mine, not my father’s. It was an audacious 
dream. There was the vision of a face and a figure that 
have been with me constantly for the last few months; a 
face and a figure I can never forget, they are so dear to me, 
and they seemed to abide in the home of which I have 
dreamed and made its light and its sunshine.” 

“Oh, Mr. Maxwell!” she said rising, “stop your story 
long enough to look at the red light from Mr. King’s boat. 
See its glow on the sail, and the water and on the two peo- 
ple in the boat. I am going to try if I can make them 
hear me,” and she rose and moved quickly to the mast. 

I gave the rudder a little turn to swing the boat 
around in another direction and fastened the tiller as she 
had told me, and in a moment was by her side. 


Lock and Key 




234 


She was very pale and held to the mast, apparently to 
sustain herself. 

“Clothilde,” I said, “you must hear me out. Yours 
is the face and yours is the form I have seen in my dreams, 
and I want you, for I love you as man seldom loves wom- 
an ; I want you for my own, for my wife.” 

I put my arm about her and continued: “You are 
the one woman on earth for me, dear, and have been 
since the first moment I saw you, and I have been long- 
ing to tell you so for months. Have you no word for me, 
Clothilde, or must I wait for my answer?” 

She was very pale as she turned her face to me, and 
hesitated for words. “Oh, Mr., what shall I call you, Mr. 
Herbert, I am so sorry you said this for I cannot — I can- 
not. I tried to stop you, but you would not. I cannot 
be your wife, or the wife of any one.” 

“Then there is no one else?” I asked eagerly. 

“There is no one else,” she said, “but I cannot be 
your wife.” 

I felt her tremble on my arm. 

“I think,” she said, “you had better let me go.” 

I did so at once. “I do not frighten you?” I asked. 

“Oh, no,” she said, “you do not. I trust you and I 
know you to be true, but I cannot be your wife.” 

“Then,” I said, “I will not give you up, Clothilde. 
Let us go back to the seat.” We returned to it and sat 
down. 

“There are many mysteries about you, Clothilde,” I 
continued. “I have wondered at them. Once a long 
time ago I thought to ask about them, but could make 
no progress. It seemed to me, even then, like asking 
* questions about my own. I ceased and made this reso- 
lution; I will ask no one, not even herself. She will tell 
me if she wishes; I will trust my Love.” 


The Boat Ride 


^35 




“And I cannot tell you much now/’ she answered. 
“I am of the blood royal, sir,” she said, looking me ear- 
nestly and steadily in the face. 

“I know not what you mean,” I said, “but if you 
were a being from another world, as I have sometimes 
almost thought, as I marveled at your beauty and grace, 
I would not give you up, Clothilde, unless you were 
plighted to another, and then I should depart, for I would 
not vex you, loving you so dearly.” 

“And in return for all this,” she replied, drawing a 
little nearer, “I can only say a very selfish thing. Though 
there be no obstacle as men count obstacles, I cannot 
promise what you wish, but I cannot afford to lose you, 
Mr. Herbert Maxwell.” 

She stopped, apparently at a loss for words. 

“Truly, Clothilde,” I said, “you dispose of me right 
royally.” 

“You are not offended with me, are you?” she asked. 

“By no means,” I replied; “I could not be.” 

“Well, then,” she said, “believe I have done the best 
I could, and that you and I are only a little nearer for 
this scene, and none will be the wiser.” 

“But I may ask you again, dear,” said I, “if I think 
you have come to know me better?” 

“You may,” she answered, “but I know you bet- 
ter than you think, Mr. Herbert. Let us sit together in 
the boat, and watch the lights and shadows on the wa- 
ter, and the clouds which I remember once telling you 
you would have to study alone, and look up at the moon, 
which has been wondering at us for some time back, and 
especially at you, who seem to think all that is necessary 
to your happiness is the love of one lone woman.” 

“And I, I am only afraid, Clothilde, that you have 
wings, and will fly away and leave me.” 


236 


Lock and Key 


“Well, you may imagine the wings, if you please,” 
she said. “I am not aware of them, and I have no inten- 
tion of deserting as true and constant a friend as you 
have proved yourself to be to me.” 

We remained on the water a half hour longer, and 
then I took her home, and she bade me good-night, and 
I returned to my lodgings, thinking of her and the 
womanliness and tact she had displayed, and more ar- 
dently in love with her than ever. 


CHAPTER XXII. 


THE RECEPTION. 

On the 20th of September an incident occurred pre- 
cipitating the struggle which had long been imminent be- 
tween the two systems of labor in existence in the United 
States. 

Some time previous to that date the courts had re- 
fused the stay of execution applied for by the Nationality, 
and the creditor corporation had at once proceeded to 
levy upon and sell no less than ten townships, containing 
an aggregate of nearly one million acres, with all the 
buildings, railroads and other property in, or upon, them, 
and also an interest in the great canal to supply water for 
irrigation. The entire property thus sold was bought in 
by the creditor corporation. 

These townships were adjacent to each other, and 
were situated in the state of Nebraska, not far from its 
eastern border. 

A writ had finally been put in the hands of the United 
States marshals, commanding them to deliver possession 
of these ten townships to those who had bought them. 

Nearly fifty thousand persons inhabited them, and 
attempts had been made to induce them to become ten- 
ants of the purchasers, but in vain; they refused to pay 
even a nominal rent, or to sign any obligation therefor. 

On the day mentioned an effort was made to evict 
some of these tenants, and induct others who would be 
loyal to their landlords. Five hundred United States mar- 
shals, sworn in for the purpose, accompanied by a large 
*37 


238 


Lock and Key 


number of other persons to take the place of the dispos- 
sessed tenants, arrived by special train in one of these 
township villages. 

They demanded possession of its dwellings, its lands, 
and all other property of the township. 

It is not likely that the contrivers of the plot sup- 
posed that the marshals would be successful in their un- 
dertaking. They probably only intended to provoke a 
disturbance that would give ground for further action. 
The scene which followed can be better imagined than 
described. Emboldened by their numbers, and the fact 
that the men of the community were nearly all at work in 
the fields, the officers proceeded at once to force entrance 
and take possession of stores and other buildings. They 
also inducted their creatures into some of the dwellings, 
while their former occupants assembled on the streets, 
and hurriedly sent word to the men in the fields of what 
had occurred. These alarmed the surrounding townships, 
and returned at once to their village, where, under the or- 
ders of their labor leaders, they remained quietly in a 
body, while the marshals pursued their work. 

By 12 o’clock train load after train load of determin- 
ed men began to arrive in quick succession from other vil- 
lages, and the marshals and their creatures found them- 
selves surrounded. 

They would gladly have retreated, but their means of 
conveyance were now in possession of the citizens, who 
intermingled with them and, by a preconcerted move- 
ment, disarmed them. 

They were commanded to replace all the goods they 
had seized, and restore the village at once to its former 
condition, and those who refused to aid in so doing were 
thrust into the water of a large and muddy canal; not 
once only, but until they were willing to do as required, 


The Reception 


239 


Over two hundred of the marshals, and a large number of 
those accompanying them were thus treated, but no other 
indignity was offered. 

About 3 o’clock p. m., they were compelled, wet, 
muddy, and hungry, to board their train, which, preceded 
and followed by others filled with citizens, quickly car- 
ried them back to the Missouri, where, with many threats 
as to the consequences if they returned again on such an 
errand, they were sent across that river beyond the bor- 
ders of the Nationality. 

This occurrence created great excitement through- 
out the Union, and its consequences were everywhere dis- 
cussed. 

The general government, with a self-willed and de- 
termined Executive at its head, and the Nationality whose 
existence and perpetuity were threatened, were brought 
into direct opposition to each other, and their action was 
awaited with great anxiety. 

The evening of this occurrence I went to see Clo- 
thilde, and found her much excited over it, and we talked 
long and earnestly about it. I had brought with me the 
manuscript of John Harvey, and returned it to her, and 
we talked of that also. 

“What do you think of his philanthropy?” she in- 
quired, eagerly. “What do you think of his plans for 
the amelioration of the condition of mankind?” 

“I have the highest appreciation of them,” I replied. 
“The true philanthropist is he who shows mankind the 
way to help themselves. John Harvey did that in found- 
ing this Nationality. I see a great people made better 
and happier by his work, and those who knew him per- 
sonally, revering and cherishing his memory. His name 
is indissolubly connected with this people, and though the 
quality of his actions cannot be affected, yet the estimate 


240 


Lock and Key 


placed upon them by future generations will be very 
greatly influenced by their success or failure. His name 
may stand on a parity with those of Washington and Lin- 
coln” 

“I think,” said Clothilde, “that he foresaw this strug- 
gle on which we are now entering, and I think, too, he 
saw its triumphant ending. The Nationality cannot be 
overthrown by force; its people are numerous, loyal and 
well officered, and its cause appeals to every one but 
the selfishly rich. If you stay among us you may, indeed, 
be able to write a book, not about me, though, but about 
the Nationality.” 

“I am going to stay,” I answered, “and I hope to do 
far better work than that. I am no idle dreamer; I have 
long wished for a chance to aid humanity. I see it ap- 
proaching, and I shall not be found wanting, Clothilde.” 

“I know it,” she said, “I was only referring to our 
former conversation in a sort of sorrowful fun.” 

I bade her adieu, promising to corns as often as I 
could, and bring her word of any event of importance. 

I had, indeed, fully determined to offer my service's 
to the Nationality in the struggle impending between it 
and the Money Power. 

Though all my education and class interests were in 
favor of the latter, yet my conscience, my regard for the 
rights of humanity, and my love of justice, truth and 
right, drew me to the other side. That the authorities of 
the Nationality expected such a conflict was evident. All 
trains entering its territory were subjected to strict sur- 
veillance, and its labor leaders were under orders to hold 
their men ready to repel any attempted invasion, whether 
of marshals or soldiery. 

That the Nationality was supplied with the most 


The Reception 241 

approved weapons to arm its citizens I was well satis- 
fied. 

In the latter part of August four or five vessels from 
Europe had arrived at Corpus Christi, and since that time 
every train from that port had been more or less loaded 
with their cargoes; a portion of which was conveyed to 
the mountain towns and another portion discharged at an 
immense warehouse in the southern part of Neuropolis. 

I had seen some of these stores, and my eye, accus- 
tomed to viewing munitions of war, had caught the fa- 
miliar sight of thousands of rifle and ammunition boxes. 

The leaders of the Nationalistic party in the Congress 
of the United States, were men of very great ability and 
force. In the Senate, John Paul, the senior member from 
the state of Colorado, commanded universal respect and 
high consideration for his integrity, unblemished charac- 
ter, clear intellect and dignified, calm, and moderate de- 
meanor. 

In the House of Representatives, Philip Oram, a 
member from the state of Kansas, held a much similar po- 
sition. Oram, however, who was younger than Paul, was 
eloquent, demonstrative and aggressive. The two states- 
men were firm friends and acted in unison, the elder exer- 
cising much influence over the younger. 

Shortly after the difficulty with the marshals, they 
had announced their intention of paying a flying visit to 
Neuropolis, desiring to meet other Nationalistic leaders 
there, and to confer with jthem on the critical situation. 

The evening of their arrival, a public reception was 
given them in the largest academy of music in the city. 

The great assembly room was decorated in the most 
artistic manner, with evergreens, banks of flowers, and 
rare tropical plants, and was resplendent with light and 
coloring. 


242 


Lock and Key 


On a raised dais at the stage end of the room sat the 
counciiors and other dignitaries of the Nationality, and 
in front of this the two members of Congress stood, re- 
ceiving the salutations of the many hundreds of their con- 
stituents who passed before them ; while a large and bril- 
liant company of those immediately acquainted with them 
collected in front, awaiting the time when the more for- 
mal reception should be over. 

At an early hour in the evening I had been presented 
by General Knox, and was talking with Miss Ashley at 
a little distance from the dais, when I saw Miss Clothilde 
approaching it on the arm of General Canly, followed im- 
mediately by Miss Canly and Mr. Beyresen; behind them 
came Mrs. Beyresen, accompanied by a gentleman whom 
I afterwards learned was St. John, a man well known 
throughout the entire Nationality for his daring, deter- 
mination, and utter contempt for opposition, or criticism, 
traits which his countenance and bearing manifested. 

I was startled at the appearance of Clothilde Beyre- 
sen. She was richly dressed, wearing as ornaments, dia- 
mond bracelets and necklace, while a circlet of frosted sil- 
ver set with diamonds encompassed her head and shone 
above her raven black hair. Her tall figure was the em- 
bodiment of the fabled grace and beauty of Diana, and 
she bore herself with the most courtly dignity, ease, and 
self-possession. 

She and General Canly spent some moments con- 
versing with the Congressmen; and then the two, with 
Mr. Beyresen, ascended the dais, where to my surprise 
Clothilde remained, occupying a seat apparently reserved 
for her. 

Some time after the formal reception was over, I saw 
her engaged in earnest conversation with Senator Paul. 
They walked slowly past an avenue in which I stood, to- 


The Reception 


243 


ward the east end of the room. They had not at first ob- 
served me, but after turning to come back evidently did 
so, for they halted, and she soon left the Senator, who at 
once came toward me. 

He was a man past fifty years of age, tall and digni- 
fied in appearance, with an intellectual face, a keen, ob- 
servant eye, and a pleasant, musical voice. 

He addressed me, saying, “You are Mr. Maxwell, I 
believe. I do not remember your name from the formal 
introduction, but my friend the princess has just been 
speaking of you. I understand you are a visitor here and 
a native of Great Britain.” 

“I am,” I replied, “and have been so much interested 
in your fair city, and prosperous land, that my visit has 
been quite prolonged.” 

“Then we may hope,” said he, “you have met noth- 
ing among us to offend the conservatism so marked in 
English character. Our institutions in this Nationality 
are very different from yours, and though time has not 
proven their qualities of endurance, yet we consider them 
founded on principles capable of development into a high- 
er and nobler form of government than any yet known. 
Are you interested in these subjects, Mr. Maxwell? Par- 
don me, I have heard you are,” he said, fixing his dark 
eye on me. 

“I am, indeed,” I answered, “and have given much 
thought to them. Lately I have been studying the history 
of John Harvey in connection with this land, and have 
now a very different opinion of him from that which, in 
common with most Englishmen, I hitherto entertained.” 

“Ah, I know,” said the Senator, with evident feeling. 
“You refer to that awful catastrophe of a few years back, 
in which John Harvey was the principal actor. It embit- 
tered his whole after life, Mr. Maxwell, and caused his 


M4 


Lock and Key 


premature death, which occurred in little more than a 
year after that incident. And yet, Mr. Maxwell, you can- 
not judge the character of men such as he by isolated acts. 
John Harvey, too, had provocation; no one can deny that 
the firing on him in Japanese waters was a gross viola- 
tion of the laws of nations, and of all rules of war. That 
incident cost England less blood and even less treasure 
than many other conflicts in which she had been engaged, 
but the terrible destructiveness of the missiles John Har- 
vey used gave prominence to his act. 

‘‘He offended the Money Power mortally, not only 
in your country, but in his own. The government of the 
United States was then as now in the hands of that Power, 
and he found himself virtually expatriated. He returned 
home a victor, laden with spoils, only to find that the ruling 
power considered itself assailed, and that his government 
was ready to lift its hand against him unless his treasure 
and his secret of warfare were put at its disposal. Seeing 
that his act was about to be used to his own destruction 
he left the port of New York one night, and, as is sup- 
posed, scuttled his vessel and sank her beneath the waves 
of the stormy Atlantic.” 

“Did you know John Harvey, Senator?” I asked. 

“Yes,” he replied, “he and I were trusted friends. I 
knew him well, and, Mr. Maxwell, no man has lived on 
the face of the globe for the last century who was his peer. 
Socially he was genial, companionable and attractive ; in- 
tellectually he was broad, comprehensive, and quick. His 
foresight was almost prophetic, and his knowledge of 
men, and his ability to deal with them, wonderful. He 
could be most fascinating when he wished. There was a 
charm and magnetic attraction in his very presence. This 
was much broken and marred after the incident to which 
I have alluded. But he who saw John Harvey before 


The Reception 


245 


that, and conversed a half hour with him, could never for- 
get him. Would to God he were alive to-day! I cannot 
refer to him, Mr. Maxwell,” the Senator added, “even 
now without emotion. Some other time we may talk fur- 
ther of him. I want to know about yourself.” 

“There is little to know of me,” I said. “I am an En- 
glishman, who, in 1929, was an officer on board his majes- 
ty's ship Vulcan, which fired the shot at John Harvey's 
vessel, the Albatross, and precipitated the tragedy to 
which you referred. At that time I formed a hasty and 
immature judgment of your great fellow countryman, 
which has been dispelled by an insight into the magnifi- 
cent provision he has made for distressed humanity. I 
have studied your people and your institutions, and am 
convinced, as an Englishman can only be convinced, after 
mature consideration, that the hope of the world’s future 
lies in them. I am ready and waiting the opportunity of 
offering to your Nationality the services of my hand and 
sword in the struggle which now seems imminent. I have 
been an officer in the artillery in both land and naval ser- 
vice, and have an extensive and accurate acquaintance 
with all the details of modern gunnery. If I can be of use 
I desire to enlist with you. I wish to do so as soon as pos- 
sible, for I intend starting next week on a visit to the prin- 
cipal cities of the East.” I then informed the Senator of 
my name and rank, and asked his good offices in further- 
ance of the wish I had expressed. He deliberated a few 
moments, and then said: “There is one person here to 
whom, if it be your purpose to join us, I would like to pre- 
sent you at once; T refer to Mr. Philip Oram; if agreeable 
to you, we will have a short talk with him on the subject.” 

We soon found Mr. Oram, and Senator Paul, after a 
little private conversation with him, introduced me, and 
stated my intentions, 


246 


Lock and Key 


Mr. Oram was very cordial, and assured me of the 
pleasure it gave him to know that I was about to cast in 
my lot with the Nationality. An appointment was made 
to meet the two gentlemen the following afternoon at 
the office of Mr. Beyresen, in the Administration Build- 
ing, and we separated. 

It was now past midnight, and the hall was fast be- 
coming deserted. As I strolled down one of its aisles I 
came upon Clothilde Beyresen, apparently making her 
way to the cloak room. 

“Ah!” she' exclaimed, “Mr. Maxwell, I have not seen 
you to-night, except at a distance.” 

“It is not too late, is it, for a turn in the conserva- 
tory with me?” I asked. 

“Oh, no,” she replied, and we took the shortest way 
to that place. 

“I ought to have a more brilliant escort,” she contin- 
ued. “You should have worn your uniform, sir; it is a 
night for display.” 

“The uniform and trappings of an English lieutenant 
would be but poor plumes in an assemblage like this,” I 
replied. 

“Could you do no better than that, my lord?” she re- 
turned. “I should like to have seen you once with all 
your insignia of power and place, and you could have 
worn them so well to-night.” 

“I do not understand your highness,” I said. 

“O, prince of deceit!” she exclaimed, “thy name is 
Herbert Maxwell, thy- father a simple farmer, thy dwell- 
ing a cottage, thy rank a lieutenant. Lo, and behold, in 
our republican court stalks in disguise an English peer, 
Lord Herbert Maxwell Dudley, without choosing to hon- 
or our presence with his real name and orders. Is that 
your title, sir?” she asked. 


The Reception 247 

For a moment I was bewildered. “I crave your par- 
don, Princess,” I said. “That is my name which seems 
to be known to you. I hope it offends you not; it has 
been considered honorable.” 

“It is,” she answered, “then why conceal it, my lord?” 

“You would have known it to-morrow,” I replied. “I 
have just told Senator Paul and Philip Oram. I am not 
sure,” I added, “you did not know it yesterday.” 

We turned down a path in the conservatory. “Will 
you answer me one question, Clothilde?” I asked. “Had 
I told you my full name’ that evening in the boat would it 
have made any difference?” 

“It would not,” she said, simply. 

“I am glad of that, dear,” I replied. 

“I knew your title then,” she said, “as certainly as I 
know it now. Still I thought you should have begun 
your story by telling me who you were.” 

“But,” I asked, eagerly, “would your answer have 
been any different?” 

“It could not have been, Mr. Herbert,” she said, 
slowly. 

“But I will hope some day to change it,” I replied. 
“Who is with you here?” 

“Papa and mamma Beyresen,” she answered. 

“Might I assume their place and take you home?” 

“F think you may,” she said. “Let us find them and 
I will see. The process will be simple, and I hope its re- 
publican directness will commend it.” 

We found Mr. and Mrs. Beyresen evidently search- 
ing for Clothilde. “Mamma,” said she, “Mr. Maxwell 
wishes to take me home.” 

“Indeed,” said Mrs. Beyresen, “I hope some one will 
do it, for we have been trying for the last half hour.” 


Lock and Key 


24 8 

We entered the carriage, and drove slowly home. 
Clothilde was full of animation. 

“What shall I style you, anyway ?” she said. “I have 
been calling you Mr. Herbert; I think I shall continue to 
do so. ,, 

“And you; what shall I call you?” I asked. 

“Oh! I have assumed no disguises.” 

“What, are you not called the princess?” I inquired. 

“And am I not of the blood royal, sir?” 

“You cannot disturb me by any such claim,” I said. 
“I have been calling you Clothilde, and shall continue to 
do so till forbidden.” 

We soon arrived at Mr. Beyresen’s house, and I took 
my departure more than ever mystified. That Clothilde 
was not indifferent to me was evident. In her manner 
with others she was the princess, dignified and gracious,*: 
with me she was the woman, frank, outspoken and some- 
times strangely confidential. That she took pleasure in 
my visits and my company she did not conceal. Indeed, 
had the former ceased, I was satisfied she would have 
asked the reason, so unconventional was she with me, 
and yet with others she was not so. I saw around her 
men of character and worth, who would have prized the 
companionship with which I was honored, but who were 
not admitted to it. If she were not mine, at least she be- 
longed to none other. 

On the succeeding day I met Senator Paul, Philip 
Oram and several others at Mr. Beyresen’s office, and, 
after a long conversation, it was arranged that on the 
next day I, accompanied by Senator Paul, should meet 
the councilors in session and give and receive such as- 
surances as should be deemed necessary. 

I will not dwell upon the formal proceedings of the 
meeting with the councilors. Their session was held in 


The Reception 


249 


a grand and noble hall in the eastern portion of the Ad- 
ministration Building, and nearly fifty of them were pres- 
ent, with many of whom I had some acquaintance. 

Quite a number of questions were asked me in an in- 
formal manner, and then the presiding officer called the 
body to order and by unanimous vote my offer of ser- 
vices was accepted. An impressive oath of secrecy in re- 
gard to all affairs of the Nationality was administered, 
and the ceremony was over. 

It was tacitly understood that I should go East as 
originally contemplated, and that on my return I should 
make a formal report to the councilors, and be assigned 
to other duties. 

Senator Paul, in a short speech, counseled the great- 
est prudence and moderation in all public affairs, expres- 
sions, and displays. At its conclusion the Senator and I 
left the hall and he bade me farewell, expressing an ear- 
nest desire to see me when I arrived at Washington. 

To one person alone I ardently desired to reveal the 
results of this meeting, but my oath and all considerations 
of honor forbade me. It is needless to say that this per- 
son was the one foremost in my thoughts, Clothilde Bey- 
resen. And yet I was not sure but that she was already 
cognizant of all that had occurred, so intimate seemed 
her connection with the Nationality, and so strange the 
confidence reposed in her. 

She had never offered a word of explanation of the 
mysteries surrounding her, and though I had avowed 
myself her lover, she set barriers between us in regard 
to them which I could not surmount. I could only wait, 
and this I resolved to do patiently, working meanwhile 
zealously in what was now a joint labor with her, the real 
interests of humanity. 


CHAPTER XXIII. 


THE EAST. 

A few days after the events narrated in the last chap- 
ter I left Neuropolis for my eastern journey. The even 
ing previous to my departure, I called at Mr. Beyresen’s 
house, and he gave me letters of introduction to some of 
his friends in Chicago and New York. 

I said good-by to the others, and asked Clothilde if 
she would go for a short walk, and in a few moments we 
were out together on the boulevard. 

“I wanted a little talk with you,” I began. “I have 
a wish that fills my heart and yet has no promise of at- 
tainment. I am leaving behind me the one dearest to me in 
all the world, and she has given me no promise of accept- 
ance. Can you not answer me to-night, Clothilde, so 
that I may send back messages of love to you as mine 
own?” 

She was silent for a moment and then, as I looked 
down at her, she replied: “I cannot now, Mr. Herbert. I 
can only say that you are a very near friend. I cannot say 
what you wish. Neither you nor I know what the book 
of fate holds for us.” 

“I hope it holds better things than appear,” I an- 
swered. 

“Well,” she said, “I hope so, too, but let us wait till 
it reveals itself. It cannot be long, for events are crowd- 
ing. Let us both be true to friendship. You will not be 
long gone?” she inquired. 


250 


The East 


251 

“About a month,” I replied. “May I write you often 
and hope for prompt answers, Clothilde?” 

“You may,” she said; “I shall have much leisure 
time, and there will be no pleasanter way of employing it.” 

“You are not very comforting, Clothilde, and you 
could be so comforting.” 

“Judge leniently,” she answered, and I thought I saw 
tears in her eyes, though there was a smite on her face. 

“We have had our talk,” she continued; “let us go 
home, please,” and we went slowly, arm in arm, and I 
bade her good-by at the door. 

I returned to my room, and the following morning 
left Neuropolis for the East. 

In the course of my tour I visited many parts of the 
country, and will give in a condensed form my observa- 
tions of the general condition of its inhabitants, and then 
pass on to narrate various incidents which occurred. 

The entire business of the Eastern states was under 
the control of a few giant corporations and trusts, which 
dictated the manner in which it was conducted, and reap- 
ed the profits arising from it. 

They were the survivors of a multitude of such com- 
panies, which years before had competed fiercely for as- 
cendency in the markets of the land, and fought each 
other in the courts and legislatures of the nation, by 
’ means legitimate, or otherwise, until all but the more 
powerful and unscrupulous had perished. These divided 
the field amongst themselves, and now seldom trespassed 
on one another’s territory; their respective rights being 
regulated by a board of arbitration which they had estab- 
lished ; and all made common cause against any transgres- 
sor of their rules, or invader of their respective limits. 
The essential object of these great trusts, or corporations, 
was the amassing of enormous wealth for those owning 


252 


Lock and Key 

and controlling them; and being devoid of the moral 
characteristics and responsibilities of individuals, the 
means they employed to attain this object were often 
most iniquitous in character and pernicious in effect. 

They were restrained only by the regulations of their 
own board of arbitration, and the laws passed by the va- 
rious state legislatures as interpreted by the courts. Both 
legislatures and courts, moreover, had long since been 
corrupted by, and rendered subservient to them. 

The men controlling these trusts and corporations 
were the real rulers and princes of the land. They had 
far greater power and used it more absolutely than any 
of the nobility of Europe; since they virtually controlled 
the government, the manufactures, the commerce, and 
the money of the country. 

The great landed proprietors of the United States, 
who now owned nearly all its soil and leased it to tenants, 
occupied more the position of the nobility in England 
than any other class I met, having a certain community 
of interest with their tenantry. 

Unlike the English nobility, however, they had no 
distinct political power, and were unable to oppose suc- 
cessfully the aggressions of the great trusts and corpora- 
tions, which, being able to fix the mercantile value of all 
that they produced, continually hampered and embar- 
rassed them in their efforts to improve the condition of 
their lands and tenantry. 

Between these two classes there were antagonisms 
which manifested themselves in occasional struggles, that 
generally resulted in the tightening of the cords by which 
those controlling the trade, commerce, and money of the 
country held the other bound; and it was now believed 
by many that ere long the landed interests would also be 
entirely owned by these trusts and corporations. 


The East 


253 


In all other respects competition had been dethroned 
oy mutual agreement; class distinctions based mainly on 
wealth had been instituted; and the land and its riches ap- 
propriated as conquered territory by persons so few in 
number, and so unified in interest, that the usual divis- 
ions and dissensions among the victors, which give hope 
to the vanquished, did not occur. 

The following extracts from a letter, written to Mr. 
Beyresen after I had been absent several weeks, will show 
from another point of view my estimate of the condition 
of the country and the people. 

“Colossal establishments control every department 
of manufactures and business. They use the latest and 
the best machinery; but its introduction has increased 
rather than lessened the amount of toil necessary for hu- 
man existence, having simply rendered the employe more 
thoroughly a slave by making the employer more inde- 
pendent of him. 

“They pay as little as possible for labor, exacting 
long hours of work from their employes, whom they re- 
gard as little better than the cogs in the wheels of their 
machinery; the only persons remunerated sufficiently to 
enable them to live in comfort being those connected 
with the management of their business, and the skilled 
workmen, without whom it must suffer. 

“They limit their productions to an amount, and sell 
them at a price, fixed by the managers of similar estab- 
lishments all over the country; such as will afford the 
best possible return to their owners. 

“They set values for raw material so low, that ex- 
tensive capital, and the closest attention, are necessary 
for its production on a scale promising even a small 
profit. 

“The effect has been very marked among all classes 


formerly engaged in such pursuits, especially in the agra- 
rian regions. 

“The independent middle class of fifty years ago, 
who owned their own farms and lived upon them, are 
nearly all gone, having been destroyed by these new con- 
ditions; and their homes have been merged in the pos- 
sessions of the great landed proprietor, who counts his 
acres by the thousands or millions, and engages in agri- 
culture, or stock raising, or kindred pursuits, on a scale 
of great magnitude. Those who were once the owners 
of the soil now occupy the position of hired laborers, liv- 
ing generally in ill-constructed and unhealthy dwellings; 
poorly clothed, poorly fed, and poorly educated. 

“The destruction of competition throughout the land 
has been most thorough, but unfortunately entirely in 
the interests, not of the masses as among your people, my 
friend, but of the few. 

“The owners of these great establishments, corpora- 
tions, and trusts, and the great landed proprietors, form a 
select class, who build palatial houses in city and country, 
own their own pleasure vessels at sea, and their own spe- 
cial trains on land, in which they travel like princes, and 
enjoy life in luxury, ease and comfort. 

“They boast, at home and abroad, of the wealth, the 
enterprise and the advancement of their country, and 
point to their own successes as the evidence of its im- 
measurable superiority over all others. 

It is unnecessary to tell you how empty, vain and 
frivolous this self-glorification appears to me, for I have 
looked already beneath the surface, and have seen upon 
what human suffering, want, and injustice all this colos- 
sal fabric rests. 

“The class next to this aristocratic one consists of 
their employes and dependents. It is impossible to de- 


The East 


255 


scribe the various degrees of prosperity and contentment 
amongst them ; ranging from comfort to destitution, from 
placid submission to the existing state of things as the 
only one possible, down to the deep murmur of the illy- 
paid and illy-fed multitude, that can be heard in its sullen 
monotone all over the land, like the voice of an angry 
ocean; but in the attitude of dependency all can be classed 
together. 

“The evolution of organized control in the interest of 
the few came gradually; and for years the hardships it 
brought were, and are, even yet by many of the people, 
attributed to causes other than the true ones; the exist- 
ence and peculiar characteristics of your Nationality be- 
ing those generally adduced. 

“I need not enumerate the grievances alleged against 
it, for you are well acquainted with them, but I find the 
ruling class, who are its inveterate enemies, continually 
charging it with all the distresses which have fallen on 
the people. Their allegations, however, are not now so 
universally accepted as they were formerly by the shrewd 
and intelligent middle class, who have begun to think 
and judge for themselves. I find many among them who 
look to the ultimate adoption of your system as the only 
means of escape from the evils surrounding them. 

“Amid the host of reformers of all kinds, however, 
who exist in every community, and the conflict of opin- 
ions among them, there has as yet been no ability mani- 
fested to devise ways, or means, or to ensure unity of ac- 
tion, for breaking the shackles so strangely riveted upon 
this people. 

“There is another and lower class, probably fully as 
great in strength as the middle class, which must be wise- 
ly directed, or, like a blind Samson, it may, in the midst of 


Lock amt Key 


2 56 

popular disturbance, pull down, in sheer desperation, the 
pillars of the entire fabric of civilization. 

“I refer to the unemployed, who are a mighty army 
in the land, and who are being constantly recruited by 
misfortune, despair, incapacity and other causes, and for 
whom no one cares, and who, therefore, care for no one. 

“They live as they can, in dilapidated dwelling houses 
or crowded tenements, by beggary, by crime, by occa- 
sional work; and seem to have no hope in this world, and 
often no care for the next. They are the dangerous class, 
who, in event of opportunity, strike unreasoningly in re- 
venge for wrong; and are as likely to be engaged in de- 
struction as upbuilding, or in manacling their fellow 
creatures as in unloosing their fetters.” 

The first city which I visited on my journey was Chi- 
cago, the emporium of the great northwestern states, and 
I must mention a singular incident which befell me there. 

A few nights after my arrival, while passing along 
one of the streets, I saw, a short distance before me, a 
man walking rapidly in the direction in which i was pro- 
ceeding. His strong figure and firm and peculiar step 
seemed somewhat familiar, and in a few moments I was 
satisfied that it was St. John. Wishing to speak with 
him I followed. He turned a corner abruptly, and disap- 
peared within a door which closed behind him. An in- 
stant later I reached it, and on my statement that I wished 
to see Mr. St. John, who had just entered, I was admitted. 
The room, which was the antechamber to a larger hall, 
was filled by men plainly of the working class, but of evi- 
dent character and intelligence. Many of them went at 
once into the larger room, giving some kind of a pass 
word, and others who lingered longer looked suspiciously 
at me. I saw that I had intruded upon a meeting of some 
secret order, and attempted to pass out of the door into 


The East 


257 

the street, but was refused egress, with the statement that 
I would be required to account for my presence. 

There was only one thing to be done, and I requested 
the men to give my name to Mr. St. John, and ask him to 
please come out to see me. This he did in a few moments, 
and recognized me, and I informed him of the unfortunate 
blunder I had made. He looked much concerned, and 
his manner was stern and reserved. He took me aside 
and impressed upon me in no very gentle terms the re- 
quirement of absolute secrecy in regard to my meeting 
with him, and the circumstances attending it; adding that 
he had no doubt my sentiments of honor would cause me 
to accede to his request. Without more ceremony, or 
delay, he instructed those in charge of the outer door to 
allow me to depart, which I did at once, wondering at the 
presence of this man in Chicago. 

I arrived in New York City on the tenth day of Octo- 
ber, 1935, and found letters from Clothilde and Mr. Bey- 
resen awaiting me. 

I answered them soon after, and will give some ex- 
tracts from the one sent Clothilde: 

“This is a city second only to London in population. 
Many of its inhabitants live in palaces, surrounded by 
magnificence; a still larger number in genteel poverty, 
and a host in penury and absolute want. 

“Thousands tramp the streets without employment, 
kept from audacious crime by the iron hand of the law 
alone, which becomes more and more rigid as the years 
go by. 

“I have seen poverty in European cities, but there the 
government feeds and clothes the needy as a matter of 
right, and public safety; while here no such policy has 
been adopted ; and no one cares systematically for the un- 
employed or their families. Their existence is considered 


258 Lock and Key 

a disgrace to themselves, and to the community in which 
they live. 

“All my ideas in regard to riches and poverty have 
changed since I have seen the Nationality. I do not think 
I could be content to live in opulence, knowing my neigh- 
bor to be in want; and yet under the old system, if I spent 
all I had in charity I could relieve but a tithe of the suffer- 
ing, and might myself be speedily in want. It is the sys- 
tem that is wrong; not so much the people. I have been 
asked many questions about your land, all of which L 
have answered as fully as I could; but I find it almost 
impossible to explain to any one here how life can be of 
much account without some opportunity of money get- 
ting. 

“Possibly if you talked to them their ideas might be 
changed, for I am so late a convert that the fault may be 
mine own. 

“Speculators and adventurers of all kinds, and pro- 
moters of schemes of all natures; the shrewdest, keenest, 
most daring and unscrupulous men anywhere to be found, 
flock here; all intent on getting money. Their sagacity 
and boldness are wonderful, and their manipulations of 
the money and stock markets of the country are often suc- 
cessfully managed, but their gain means ruin to thou- 
sands of others. 

“Though I belong, as you now know, to the leisure 
class, I have not been accustomed to seeing riches ob- 
tained by avowed chicanery, and legalized robbery. 
Though such methods may be employed in England, I 
have never been brought in contact with them, and wher- 
ever used they must be condemned. 

“The more I learn of the country to the east of you 
and of the system under which its people live, the more 
am I in love with your own happy land, and the more am 


The East 


259 


I impressed with the idea that you have very largely solv- 
ed the problem of the ages of which Mr. Jones spoke on 
the momentous occasion of our boat ride. 

“I am becoming disgusted with the world’s estimate 
of people. The nearer one values men and women for 
what they really are in themselves, the nearer he gets 
to the estimate which their Creator places upon them. I 
do not mean that they should be judged by what they 
have done, for the opportunity to do may not have been 
afforded them; neither by what their ancestors have done, 
for their acts belong to themselves, and their children can 
only claim respect by being worthy scions of a worthy 
race. 

“I do not undervalue good blood; I have seen what 
it can do and endure; and in the presence of danger I 
would rather trust to the good blood of England, or 
France, which has character to support, than to meaner 
strains coming from the same nations. But, after all, we 
must finally look to the man himself. Has he the compo- 
sition of a churl or a hero; is he noble or ignoble? I am 
sure you have decided views on these subjects, and if you 
will communicate them to me I shall be glad to receive 
them. Write me, please, another of your cheery letters, 
bright and breezy as your skies and full of the aroma of 
your mountains, and I will bless the unconscious post- 
man who delivers it.” 

I had an object in referring to class distinctions in 
this letter. I knew that if I connected myself with the 
Nationality, my residence must be permanently within its 
borders, and my rank among the English nobility would 
be virtually forfeited. I had fully made up my mind to 
this before proposing to Clothilde, and had desired to 
make her acquainted with my intention. During the next 
few weeks she and I exchanged letters, in which the sub- 


Lock- and Key 


f . _'0 

ject was incidentally mentioned, and we came to a tacit 
but clear understanding about it. 

The manner in which I was received in New York 
confirmed my decision. My name and title appeared to 
be the sesame which opened the doors of its most exclu- 
sive clubs and its richest and most aristocratic society. I 
was asked to dinners and entertainments so numerous 
that to attend a tithe of them would have completely frus- 
trated the object of my visit. I accepted several such in- 
vitations, and declined many, and found invariably that 
my regrets were received with much disappointment and 
chagrin. This experience was oppressive to me. These 
people only wished to court, fete, and lionize me that they 
might associate my title with themselves. Time was 
when I would not have inquired into their motives so 
misanthropically; now I did, and it was a humiliation. 
Thereafter I persistently refused all attention tendered 
from such motives, and occupied myself sedulously in 
gaining information about the condition of the Eastern 
people, and the attitude they were likely to assume to- 
ward the Nationality 

Some of the rich business men of the city, who were 
in frequent and intimate communication with the Presi- 
dent, assured me that he had not as yet decided what 
course to pursue in the controversy, and the majority of 
them thought him too slow in action. With one hun- 
dred thousand regular troops at his command, they de- 
clared he should at once have taken possession of the dis- 
puted townships^ and asserted the supremacy of the law 
by delivering them to the parties who had bought them 
and were their rightful owners. 

On my intimating that the matter might possibly be 
too important to be thus summarily dealt with, I was met 
fry a legal argument to which, as it was based on the prin- 


The East 


261 


ciples of their system, I could not reply. This was usually 
supplemented by the statement that the Nationality was 
inimical to all the other interests of the country, and 
could not endure. 

Very few of them had any doubt of the final result 
of a conflict. They considered the Nationality as a body 
founded on absurd principles, by John Harvey, whom 
they designated as an unscrupulous demagogue, who had 
failed in an attempt at dictatorship, and they declared that 
it would quickly fall to pieces if attacked. 

Among the great lawyers and politicians of the me- 
tropolis, I found more division of feeling. Many of the 
former questioned the correctness of the decision of the 
courts, but none of them saw any other course than its en- 
forcement. Those in these professions were better in- 
formed as to the principles and resources of the Nation- 
ality than the business men, but considered its system 
opposed to that of the rest of the country; and as chimeri- 
cal ; and thought that in time its inherent weakness would 
cause its failure; but confessed that if a lengthy struggle 
should occur there was great danger, in the present con- 
dition of affairs, that a socialistic revolution would sweep 
over the land. 

The opinions of the clergy were as various as their 
positions. Some of them who ministered to rich congre- 
gations prayed openly that the heresy of attempting to 
evade the ancient fiat, that in the sweat of his brow man 
must earn his daily bread, might be forever eradicated; 
and others, the pastors of less wealthy churches, said lit- 
tle, but admitted that if the principles of the Nationality 
could be carried out, the burdens on the people would 
be lightened. 

I found nearly all of the middle class anxious for 
some beneficial change; and many of them well acquaint- 


262 


Lock and Key 

ed with the principles of the Nationality and deprecating 
any invasion of its territory. 

The third class here, as in other places, was ready 
for any change, no matter what ; ready at any moment to 
join an army of subjugation, or to break forth in riot 
against civic authority at home. 

When I had concluded my inquiries, I must confess 
I was sick at heart. After nineteen hundred years of civ- 
ilization, was one of the most important questions ever 
given man to decide, in which the future of his race was 
so greatly concerned, to be determined with so little con- 
sideration and so largely by prejudice. 

In the labor organizations, alone, did hope remain. 
They knit together the men of the middle and lower 
classes, the bone and sinew of the land. It was a period 
of constant though secret agitation among them; meet- 
ings of their leaders had been held in all the large cities, 
and one was now in progress in New York. I had seen 
on the streets of that city the powerful figure of St. John, 
and I could divine now the character of his mission here, 
and that of the assembly I had so unwittingly entered in 
Chicago. 

But of the exact position of the labor organizations on 
these matters every one seemed ignorant ; and it was gen- 
erally supposed that they were discordant and diverse in 
opinion among themselves. One name, however, was 
always mentioned with respect and regard by their mem- 
bers, and that was the name of Philip Oram. Among 
bankers, brokers and others of that class, John Paul was 
credited with being the most able leader of the National- 
ity; but among the people^ Philip Oram’s utterances and 
opinions seemed to have the greatest influence. 

It was evident that these two men; the one an emi- 
nent Senator, the other an eloquent, magnetic Congress- 


The East 


263 


man, would be the leaders on the Nationalistic side in any 
conflict, and that the words of the latter, especially, would 
have great weight with the masses of the people. 

On the afternoon of the 20th of October, came by tel- 
egram, a proclamation from the President, that day is- 
sued in Washington, exciting universal attention and 
causing breathless surprise, even in this city, used to stir- 
ring and sensational events. 

It recited in resonant words the resistance offered to 
the execution of the laws of the United States in certain 
townships in the State of Nebraska, on the 20th day of 
September, 1935; and declared that the civil authorities 
of that state, though requested so to do, were unable, or 
unwilling, to suppress this insurrection ; that these town- 
ships were now occupied by large bodies of men, ready 
by force and arms to obstruct the execution of the laws 
of the United States, and the judgment of its courts ; and 
that the President commanded all such persons to dis- 
perse, and cease their unlawful acts against the peace and 
dignity of the United States, and all others upholding 
them to desist, within the period of thirty days from and 
after the issuing of the proclamation; otherwise he would 
see to it that the laws and decrees of the courts were obey- 
ey; and that the entire power of the government would, if 
necessary, be used to compel such obedience. 

This proclamation was posted on the bulletin boards 
of the city, and immense crowds assembled around them 
and the offices of the great dailies, to gain all available in- 
formation. The attitude of these papers is shown by the 
following head-lines, which I preserved: 

'The Laws Must Be Executed and the Judgment 
of the Courts Respected ;” "The President Takes a De- 
cided Stand in Favor of Law and Order;” "The President 
Will Meet Force by Force;” "A Struggle Between Lav/ 


264 


Lock and Key 


and Order, and Mob Rule and Anarchy Imminent;” 
“Shall the Courts Be Obeyed? The President Says They 
Shall,” etc. 

That evening I mingled with the crowds upon the 
streets, and observed that they were composed very 
largely of the idle and lower class of the people. The 
working men on their way home did not pause long to 
read the bulletins, or linger with the multitude, and mani- 
fested no enthusiasm or approval. 

On the day following, I visited several clubs where I 
was pretty well acquainted, and give some of the senti- 
ments expressed there by other classes of citizens. 

“He could do nothing less,” said a prominent busi- 
ness man, referring to the President; “either we have a 
government, or we have none, and we shall teach these 
Western states that we have one.” 

“The President is right legally,” said an eminent 
lawyer. “The next question is, will the states compris- 
ing the Nationality have the patriotism to see it, and sub- 
mit?” 

“I am glad this question is to be settled once for all 
time,” said a speculator. “This socialism has been an 
incubus on business for the last fifteen years, and the 
sooner it is ended the better.” 

“The matter is brought to a focus now,” said a rich 
banker, “and we shall see whether the ten million fanatics 
rule the nation, or its ninety million freemen.” 

Thus they talked, but I failed to find that the Presi- 
dent had any of the support that springs from the mighty 
heart of a sympathetic and patriotic people, which con- 
sidered its life, or its cherished institutions threatened. 
Self-interest seemed the mainspring of all the approval 
expressed, and I left New York for Washington a few 
days later, feeling that when the President became aware 


The East 265 

of the true nature of his support, he might hesitate in iis j 
ing force. 

I then knew little of the character of the Executive, of 
the power of the moneyed classes, and the great advant- 
age they possessed in the logical legality of their proceed- 
ings. 

I was unacquainted with the respect shown by all 
Americans for law, even when the spirit was dead and the 
form only existed; and I was to discover later, how pow- 
erful self-interest could be in urging even good men to 
extreme action. 

On these matters I found John Paul, Philip Oram, 
and other leaders of the Nationality much better posted 
than myself. They understood well the magnitude of 
the task of showing to their fellow countrymen the jus- 
tice of their cause, and the injustice of the proceeding 
against them. 

Congress was in session in Washington, and politi- 
cians filled every hall, and hourly discussed the situation. 
There was a sense of expectancy in the air. The Presi- 
dent was universally considered a very determined man, 
and the proclamation was issued, it was said, after full 
discussion by, and with the unanimous approval of his 
cabinet. It was understood that he commanded suffi- 
cient strength in Congress to secure all necessary appro- 
priations, and that neither men nor money would be 
wanting to aid him in the course he had adopted. 

I met my friends and acquaintances, and among 
them Senator Paul, and learned that Philip Oram was 
daily expected to arrive from Neuropolis. The former 
introduced me to a number of Congressmen, advising me, 
however, not to appear at present as a partisan in the con- 
troversy. He also wished me to visit the President, and 
mentioned Mr. Hamilton, with whose wife, now in Wash- 


266 


Lock and Key 

ington, he knew I had some acquaintance, as a very good 
person to present me. 

The next day I called upon Mrs. Hamilton and re- 
newed the acquaintance so pleasantly begun in Neuropo- 
lis. She had been informed of my true name and title, 
and accused me of masquerading. Mr. Hamilton soon 
came in and conversed quite at length on various topics. 
He was very guarded in what he said in reference to the 
controversy with the Nationality, being, as I had been in- 
formed, of the party of the President. 

He was not, however, a thorough advocate of the 
policy of force; though he said it was very difficult to see 
why the laws and decisions of the courts ought not to 
have the same effect in the state of Nebraska as in the 
state of New York, and that it would be hard to make the 
citizens of the latter state believe that there should be any 
difference. This, he said, was the ground the President 
took, and it was very strong ground on which to stand 
before the American people. 

On my expressing a wish to meet the President, he 
at once offered his services, informing me that he had an 
appointment with him, and would request permission to 
introduce me the next day. After some further talk, I de- 
parted, and in the morning a message from Mr. Hamilton 
informed me that the President would receive us at 4 
o’clock p. m. 

A little before that hour we reached the executive 
mansion, and were soon ushered into the presence of the 
chief magistrate. The President of the United States 
was a large, corpulent man, of full habit, about forty-eight 
years of age, evidently of great self-confidence, of much 
ability, and fully impressed with a sense of the dignity 
and importance of his office. He spoke slowly and dis- 
tinctly, often pausing to determine upon the proper word 


The East 


267 


to give force t'o his utterances, which were oracularly de- 
livered. He had, I understood, risen by rapid gradations 
from obscurity to his present position, and commanded 
his party by an assumption of superior wisdom, how well 
founded I could not tell. But he had in the main been 
successful in his political battles, and had always been re- 
garded as a victorious leader, possessing great sagacity, 
foresight and political acumen. 

While this prestige had suffered some diminution 
from the continued monetary and business distresses then 
prevalent, yet he was still considered by most of his party 
as the foremost man of the times in ability, honesty and 
patriotism. 

He was the man to have friends and also to make en- 
emies; I could see that in the short period of my inter- 
view. He questioned me about many things relative to 
England, China, and India; and especially the colonial sys- 
tem of Great Britain; and volunteered much information 
as to the relations of the government of the United States, 
and the individual states, and the constitutional limits of 
each, and stated that these had in the past been overstep- 
ped and disregarded; a fact which he deplored, but attrib- 
uted to the circumstances of the times, and the short- 
sightedness of those engaged in the conduct of affairs. 

Though nothing was said of the existing troubles 
with the Nationality, yet I could divine that he had these 
in view in many of the remarks he made. I could also see 
that he undertook their settlement with that cool, phleg- 
matical temperament, which, when once determined, can 
seldom be shaken by anything less than overwhelming 
defeat. I left his presence convinced that from him the 
Nationality could expect nothing, and would meet a 
strong will bent on absolute submission. 

I spent the ensuing evening at home, having taken a 


268 


Lock and Key 


severe cold which kept me confined to my room for two 
days, a circumstance which I regretted very much at the 
time, for discussions had already begun in Congress, on 
the matters in controversy between the Nationality and 
the government. 

I afterward found I was really little the loser, since 
during this time only the preliminary skirmishing be- 
tween the captains and lieutenants of the respective par- 
ties occurred, and I was so fortunate as to hear finally the 
speeches of their great leaders. 

During my enforced seclusion, I received from Clo- 
thilde Beyresen a tetter descriptive of what was occurring 
in the Nationality, a portion of which I quote for the in- 
formation of the reader. 

After some remarks upon the President’s proclama- 
tion, she described its effect upon popular feeling thus: 
“Every one is aroused to the full appreciation of the dan- 
ger, and apparently ready to meet it. It strikes at the 
homes of our citizens, and has all the force of a personal 
attack, as well as one upon our country. 

“The tension is very great and finds relief all over our 
land in public meetings, drills and songs of a patriotic 
character. I see how a peaceful nation, as well as a peace- 
ful individual, can be suddenly changed into a war-like 
one. 

“I must say that I disapprove of much of the feeling 
exhibited, especially as it borders often upon the vindic- 
tive. However, the lioness who finds a stranger in her 
lair, does not tear him to pieces in a remorseful manner, 
but I fancy she growls with satisfaction as she does it. 
God save us from this feeling, and from all other evil ones, 
and deliver us from our troubles. This has been my con- 
stant prayer to Him.” 


CHAPTER XXIV. 

PROCEEDINGS IN CONGRESS. 

As soon as I had recovered from my indisposition I 
attended one or other of the houses of congress daily and 
listened to the debates going on in them. The speeches 
were very earnest, for the feeling had already become 
intense. 

In the senate, owing possibly to the more dignified 
habits, smaller number and greater age of its members, 
this was more repressed than in the house, but even there 
manifestations of a partisan character frequently oc- 
curred. 

The chief leader of the Administration in the senate 
was Mr. Edmundson, of New York state, a man of much 
forensic ability and acumen. He had spoken briefly at 
the opening of the debate, and had given notice that he 
desired to be heard again on the second day of Novem- 
ber. 

It was understood that his speech would be a re- 
view of the causes which had led to the unhappy im- 
broglio with the states of the Nationality, and an appeal 
for the preservation of law and order at all hazards. It was 
expected that Senator Paul, of Colorado, would reply, 
and would indicate the course the Nationality would 
pursue. 

I was present in the consular gallery and heard these 
speeches and will give a brief resume of them. 

Mr. Edmundson said : “Among the well-known and 


270 


Lock and Key 


approved principles of law, none is better established 
than the duty of all persons, natural or artificial, to pay 
all debts found 'to be just and legal by the courts of the 
land. On refusal so to pay, a sequestration and sale of 
sufficient of the property of the debtor to satisfy the judg- 
ment invariably follow. This universal sequence had oc- 
curred in the controversy carried on in the courts be- 
tween the body called the Nationality and certain other 
parties. 

“Upon the sequestration and sale of its property the 
Nationality refused to deliver it to the purchaser, and ac- 
cordingly the court issued a writ of possession. 

“The officers of the law, charged with the execution 
of this writ, had, however, been met by organized and de- 
termined resistance of so formidable a character they were 
unable to overcome it. An appeal for aid was therefore 
made to the executive arm, in which reposes the collective 
strength of the government. 

“The President of the United States, the Executive 
of the nation, has now issued his proclamation command- 
ing all persons so resisting, hindering, or obstructing 
the execution of the mandates of the court, or in any way 
aiding or abetting in such resistance, hindrance, or ob- 
struction, to desist from so doing within the period of 
thirty days. 

“The proclamation is a note of warning that, if such 
unlawful interference continue, other and decided action 
will follow. The President has done his duty; he has 
taken the first step, in accordance with his oath of office, 
in seeing to it that the laws be executed. 

“Obligations no less plain devolve upon the legisla- 
tive branch of the government; co-ordinate as it is with 
the Executive it must assist him in the performance of 
this task by giving him its moral and material aid; re- 


Proceedings in Congress 


271 


sponsible as it for the enactment of laws for the pro- 
tection of the lives, liberty, property, peace and happiness 
of all its citizens, it must inquire into whatever threatens 
to jeopardize any of these, and by proper legislation re- 
strain, or remove it. 

“That member of the legislative branch of the gov- 
ernment who hesitates to support the President, or to in- 
quire into the causes of this resistance to the enforce- 
ment of the laws, must be called recreant to his duty and 
to the trust reposed in him by the people. 

“What material aid the President may require does 
not yet appear, and is matter for later determination, but 
we should without delay ascertain the causes of this or- 
ganized resistance.” 

Mr. Edmundson then entered upon a lengthy dis- 
cussion of the history, principles, and aims of the Na- 
tionality, in the course of which he extolled the mag- 
nanimity of the general government in giving to the eight 
states composing that organization all the land, mineral 
and agricultural, it possessed within their borders. 

He said: “This land is the common heritage and 
property of all Americans, and was given that it might be 
freely occupied and used by all citizens who wish so to do. 

“It contains nearly every known mineral, and the 
greatest deposits of gold and silver on the North Ameri- 
can continent, designed to fill and swell the veins and ar- 
teries of the trade and commerce of the entire nation, and 
the entire world. 

“The gift was munificent, and was intended to be 
used in accordance with the precedent and the well-known 
rules and regulations then so far adopted by all civilized 
states. But unfortunately, it has fallen into the possession 
of an oligarchy who fence it round with such peculiar 
regulations, and so manipulate and control the occu- 


272 


Lock and Key 

pancy and use of the land that the intention of the gift 
has been perverted, and it is practically beneficial only 
to themselves. 

“This organization aims to control the labor, dispose 
of the products, and decide the destinies of all those dwell 
ing within its limits. Free men hesitate to submit to 
such dictation, no matter how great the allurements held 
out to them. 

“But the evil has not ceased here. The management 
of this gift by this oligarchy is further marked by anti- 
republican principles, and by dangerous practices. 

“Owning the source of supply, it controls the out- 
put of the money metals of the nation, and hoards, or 
spends them at pleasure, causing redundancy or scarcity 
as it wishes, creating an element of continual uncertainty, 
in the media of exchange. 

“It goes further; it gathers together and controls 
the surplus products of a great territory; those of the 
field, the quarry, and the loom, and those of the mine and 
the mill and disposes of them also at its pleasure, thus dis- 
turbing prices, and shaping them to its advantage, hav- 
ing power almost to create a famine or a feast in the land. 
It is thus a constant menace to the monetary and indus- 
trial world. 

“It has erected great cities, adorning them with 
princely buildings, attractive to the imagination, but 
filled largely with an idle population. 

“In politics the attitudes and methods of this organi- 
zation have been specially reprehensible. It has swal- 
lowed up eight states of the Union, and created a capital, 
rivaling that of the general government in extent and 
greatness, and organized another government therein, 
whose legislative and administrative bodies really dictate 
whom these states should send as their representatives 
to the congress of the United States. 


Proceedings in Congress 


273 


“It preserves only enough of the form of state or- 
ganization to comply with the laws of the general govern- 
ment, while it violates them in spirit in every respect. 

“It has recently made overtures to certain other 
states, with intent to swallow them up also, and acquire 
the Mississippi and Missouri Rivers as its eastern boun- 
dary line. 

“And, finally, this oligarchical Nationality, not con- 
tent with these departures and deviations from republic- 
an government, and its other aggressions, after a long 
and arduous contest in the courts of the land, waged pri- 
marily with a number of its discontented and aggrieved 
citizens, and conducted on its side by the best skilled 
jurists it could employ, refuses to abide by the decisions 
of these courts and, as is now generally understood, sanc- 
tions open resistance to the authority of the United 
States.” 

Mr. Edmundson called upon the senators of the 
eight Nationalistic states to declare if his assertions were 
not true, and also to purge themselves of all sympathy 
with such treasonable practices. 

He proceeded at considerable length to animadvert 
upon the peculiar characteristics of the Nationality, pre- 
dicting its early collapse, and appealed to its citizens to 
renew their loyalty to the United States, and to frown 
on such incendiary principles. 

He repeatedly accused the Nationality of being itself 
the primary cause of the distresses of the times, of the 
uncertainty of business and the want of confidence mani- 
fested by capitalists and investors, and ended with an 
appeal for firmness and union in dealing with these dis- 
turbances, so that they might be settled on a lasting 
basis. 


274 


Lock and Key 

He had hardly taken his seat when Senator Paul 
arose, and addressed the senate as follows : 

“Mr. President, the officers of a great vessel, the 
habitation and the only means of safety of hundreds of 
human beings, in the midst of one of those devastating 
storms which sometimes sweep the seas, have great re- 
sponsibilities cast upon them, by which doubtless they 
are often appalled, but which nevertheless they must 
meet. 

“As a member of this body, responsible for the lives, 
safety and happiness of one hundred millions of human 
beings threatened with unknown dangers by the clouds 
of dissension and civil strife now impending over us, I 
cannot but be likewise solicitous in addressing my fellow 
senators and my fellow countrymen, lest any unwise 
word, any unwarranted assumption, any false premise of 
mine, should misguide reason, should pervert judgment, 
and thus tend to ultimate disaster. 

“No less as a trusted representative of the body called 
the Nationality, whose people, ten millions in number, 
have this day been assailed, and been charged with per- 
mitting themselves to be governed by an oligarchical 
despotism, am I solicitous lest by any weakness of mine, 
by any word of anger uttered by me in reply to this at- 
tack upon a people whom I love, their cause, which I be- 
lieve to be the cause of humanity, should be discredited 
before the eyes of the other ninety millions of their fel- 
low countrymen, or the way which they have chosen, 
which I as firmly believe to be the only way to that 
equality of condition, and that honesty of intention and 
honesty of deed, which mankind have for ages sought, 
should be obstructed, or obscured. 

“I will therefore strive, in what I shall now say, to 
be actuated by motives of the purest patriotism; but at 
the same time shall abate none of that fearlessness which 


275 


Proceedings tn Congress 

as a public duty strips falsehood of the thin covering of 
plausibility which it so often assumes when it desires to 
masquerade in the guise of truth. 

“There are differences between the ten million peo- 
ple whom I and my colleagues represent, and their breth- 
ren in the other states, and before going further I shall at- 
tempt to classify these differences by their causes. 

“Differences of opinion, differences of management, 
differences of ways of life, often exist among intelligent 
and liberty and humanity loving people. As such per- 
sons are really striving for the same ends, their differences 
are not irreconcilable, for they are not in regard to results, 
but in regard to methods. 

“There is, however, another class of differences of 
which I cannot speak so hopefully. These may be termed 
selfish, or specious differences. Their creators and pro- 
moters always try to hide their character under various 
disguises of which the most common, when they relate to 
political matters, are those of patriotism and philanthropy. 
These differences, being selfish in aim, and false in the at- 
titude they assume, are irreconcilable with pure motives 
and honest actions. 

“Between the people of the Nationality and the great 
mass of their brethren in the other states the differences 
which exist to-day, are, I believe, of the first class wholly, 
being mainly in respect to methods, and have been cre- 
ated largely by education and environment. Both are 
actuated by one common aim and feeling — the relief and 
elevation of humanity, the love of freedom and the hatred 
of tyranny and wrong. In time of famine, fire, flood or 
pestilence the people of either section, if untrammeled, 
would hasten to relieve the other’s wants, and in time 
of war would sink all differences and fight side by side, 
making common cause against their country’s foes. 


2?6 


Lock and Key 

“But the differences between the people of the Na- 
tionality, and the class to which the gentleman who has 
just spoken belongs, are, I fear, utterly irreconcilable, 

“Of the two hundred and fifty multi-millionaires, 
the class to which the gentleman belongs, the class which 
to-day own nearly three-quarters of the entire property 
of the nation, not one person possesses a foot of land or 
any other kind of property in the Nationality. Between 
that class and it there exists an irrepressible conflict 
created and maintained on the part of the former by self- 
interest, on that of the latter by an instinct of self-preser- 
vation. 

“The Nationality has set a barrier to private acquisi- 
tion, such as the Almighty has established against the 
restless ocean, and graven upon the escarpment of its 
coasts, Thus far may’st thou come, but no farther.’ 

“Like the chafed and angry sea, this devouring class 
to-day beat the shores with high-swelling waves and fill 
the air with the strident notes of windy tempests, that 
they may increase the fury of the waters, and break down 
the defenses, and force an entrance into the sheltered 
land. 

“The education and the environment of the people 
of the Nationality have for years been quite different 
from those of their brethren of the Eastern states, and I 
venture to say they can discriminate more closely, and 
more accurately, between the cause of humanity in gen- 
eral, and the cause of the millionaire. 

“The main points of difference between their sys- 
tem and others may be stated as existing in the economic 
fields of ownership, production and use, and in the polit- 
ical one of form and character of government. 

“The ownership of the property of the Nationality 
inheres in the people, and is joint but indivisible. 


Proceedings in Congress 


2 77 


“Production is obtained by the labor of all capable 
of labor, in the arena for which the individual is best fitted, 
and can be most effectively employed, its amount being 
measured by what is found necessary to provide comfort- 
ably for all during life, the term of the directed labor of 
the individual being regulated by the time necessary to 
secure that amount. 

“Equality in the means of subsistence, and liberty in 
the manner of enjoying it, are obtained by the issuance 
to each citizen of a like amount of a media of exchange, 
ample in quantity, with which anything produced or 
bought by the Nationality can be purchased. This cur- 
rency, however, has such power only during the year in 
which it is issued, and the use, only, of commodities of a 
permanent character can be acquired. 

“The principles of the Nationality in regard to own- 
ership, production and use, which have been tried for 
twenty years, and not found wanting, may then be thus 
briefly summed up: State ownership, co-operation of 
the able in directed labor for a term of years sufficient for 
the securing of a comfortable support for themselves, and 
the unable, and equality in sustenance for all in the pres- 
ent, and the highest assurance of its continuance during 
life. 

“Is this system slavery? I ask the toiling millions 
in the factories, in the mills, and in the workshops of other 
states who labor long hours for a scanty support, with 
no assurance for the future. 

“I ask the other millions who have no means and 
no employment, who would welcome the most menial 
service to earn daily bread for themselves and their fam- 
ilies. 

“I ask those who know, which is practical slavery, 
and it is riot necessary to wait for their reply. 


278 


Lock and Key 


“Does this system impose new burdens on the pro- 
ductive classes in providing for 'the unable? 

“I ask, do not these classes in other states assume 
far greater burdens, in the support, not only of the de- 
crepit and the unfortunate, but also of the millionaire, 
the speculator, and the great swarm of other idlers who 
are such from inclination, from education, from habit, or 
from necessity, and again it is not necessary to wait for 
a reply. 

“Is it a chimera? 

“Does the gentleman who has just spoken, or his 
class, so charge? 

“According to his statement we produce too much; 
we obstruct the market. 

“He has referred to monetary affairs. In regard to 
them the principles of the Nationality are simple. It uses 
no money except in dealing with other peoples who live 
under a system employing it. 

“All moneys received by citizens are turned into the 
coffers of the state, to be used in such dealings. The 
learned exposition in regard to money and kindred sub- 
jects with which the gentleman who has just spoken has 
favored us, and with which gentlemen of his class so 
often favor us, with which in fact our time and attention 
as law-makers is so largely occupied in these halls, is of 
no interest to the ten million citizens of the Nationality. 
If the distinguished gentleman who preceded me would 
think worth while to speak to my people about honor 
gained by duty well performed, about intelligence in- 
creased by leisure time well spent, about pure motives 
and honest actions in the public service, they would ap- 
preciate his efforts ; but if he lectured upon money, banks, 
bills, bonds and notes, subjects which his class love so 
well, his audience might consider their time ill-spent. 


Proceedings in Congress 279 

“If in addition he described to them his princely 
mansion on the Hudson, if he told them of his many 
acres and his many millions, and of his many liveried 
servants, the private fortune and bedizened flunkies of a 
public man, they might strangely think his story evidence 
that the gentleman had not always lived justly toward his 
fellowmen. 

“In form the government of the Nationality is not 
much different from those of the other states. A repre- 
sentative house chosen by the people, and an upper house 
composed of those who have served with credit in the 
other, constitute the legislature. The members of this 
legislature discuss mainly, not politics, but business inter- 
ests; not punishment for crime, for crime is light; not pro- 
tection of property, for there is no individual property, 
but the common weal, how to best assure the interests, 
material, mental and spiritual, of the people. Bribery 
and corruption find no place among them, for the ve- 
hicle of corruption is wanting. Once in two years they 
elect their representatives to these halls of congress. 
They do it, quietly and peacefully at least, if the wisdom 
of their choice is not always apparent. They do it, hon- 
estly at least, and if they be ever actuated by favoritism, 
it is not for me to deny it. They do it, I will venture to 
say, according to the principles of justice, and good citi- 
zenship, and the dictates of their own conscience. 

“This the gentleman who has just spoken has de- 
nied, and he has dared to call upon us, the chosen repre- 
sentatives of this people, to answer if his statements be 
not correct, and to purge ourselves from certain fictions 
of his own disordered brain. 

“His temerity receives from me this answer: That 
I do not believe his statements to be true, but that I do 
consider them of that mischievous character which as- 


28 o 


Lock and Key 


sumes the garb of truth to entrap the uriwafy multitude, 
and which steals the livery of legality in which to serve 
injustice. 

“I will say further, and I am glad to be able to say 
it, that the political methods employed by the gentleman 
and his class are not the methods in use among the peo- 
ple I have the honor to represent. 

“I will say, that so far as I am acquainted with the 
political history of the gentleman, this is true from the 
inception of his career down to his late stormy election 
at Albany, made possible only by the strong influences 
which he and his class know so well how to employ. 

“I will say that in my opinion the gentleman has will- 
fully or ignorantly misstated the question now before the 
American people, and has failed to estimate its moment- 
ous importance; that he has talked of a paltry debt when 
two great labor systems are on trial before them, and 
speaks of money owing to a syndicate of designing capi- 
talists, when the lives, liberty and happiness of millions 
of his fellow men are in jeopardy. 

“His statements require more careful digest in his 
own brain before they will receive further attention from 
me. 

“I turn from him and his class, whom I believe to be 
in irreconcilable conflict with me and mine, to my other 
fellow senators, and to that great mass of my fellow 
countrymen, who, differing from us only by reason of 
education and environment, seek honestly the same great 
end, the good of humanity, and ask in conclusion, which 
of these two systems best promotes comfort, happiness, 
intelligence and usefulness among mankind? 

“This should be the chief inquiry, and I address my- 
self to it. 

“I tell you, fellow senators and fellow countrymen, 


Proceedings in Congress 


281 


that while in other states, men, women and children are 
starving, in the Nationality all live in comfort; while in 
other states, care for the present and anxiety for the fu- 
ture furrow the brow and silver the hair prematurely, 
these burdens are rolled from the shoulders of the people 
of the. Nationality; while in other states toil incessant, 
even to old age, gives little time or opportunity for the 
cultivation of the mind, among the people of the Nation- 
ality the short hours of labor during active life, and the 
cessation of compulsory service before- decrepitude has 
laid its heavy hand upon men, give abundant time, and 
the pleasant rural cities, with their libraries, academies, 
schools and churches, afford abundant opportunity for 
the cultivation of the mind and higher nature. 

“Even that queenly city, complained of as the abode 
of an idle population, is one of the most potent factors in 
cultivating and disseminating those true opinions in re- 
gard to human rights and human wrongs which are so 
welcome to the people and so hated by tyrants. 

“If these things be true, and they are susceptible of 
proof, why assume that the system that made them pos- 
sible in the Nationality cannot make them possible else- 
where? Why assume that its aims and its efforts at ex- 
tension are anti-republican? 

“The scope of true republicanism is not limited by 
definitions, precedents and arbitrary rules and regula- 
tions. • 

“All that concerns the safety, the good, the happi- 
ness of humanity is germinal within it. Its growth must 
be coterminous with that of the human soul. It must 
know no bounds save those imposed by wisdom, moder- 
ation and intelligence; the elements of the soil in which 
it thrives. Why, then, assume that this system, which for 
twenty years has blessed the Nationality, is not a new de- 


282 


Lock and Key 


velopment in the progress of humanity, a mighty up- 
ward movement in the science of government, a higher 
vantage ground from which to unfurl the banner of free- 
dom, equality and fraternity? 

“Why assume that it is to be handicapped, throttled, 
or destroyed? 

“Is this statesmanship? Why attempt armed entry 
into the territory of the Nationality to plant there a col- 
ony unfriendly to its system and inimical to its interests? 
Is this the best way that can be devised to settle a differ- 
ence with ten millions of freemen? 

“I will not permit myself to think of the conse- 
quences of such an attempt, but I lift my warning voice 
against it. 

“In concluding I refer the President and his ad- 
visers to a story in an ancient Book, in whose perusal they 
may find much profit. 

“It is a tale of the olden time, when the charge was 
brought that certain men had filled a Jewish city with 
their doctrine, and stirred up sedition within it; of a time 
when these men were brought by the captains and the 
officers before the council, and there claimed the high right 
to obey God rather than men, and when the violent sought 
to slay them. There then stood up in that council a 
doctor of the law, a fearless man, and I think a wiser 
man than many of the present doctors, and he said: ‘Ye 
men of Israel, take heed what ye intend to do touching 
these men, and let them alone, for if this work be of men 
it will come to naught, but if it be of God ye cannot over- 
throw it, lest haply ye be found to fight against God.’ ” 

These speeches were listened to with great attention, 
and were characterized as sound or unsound, as patriotic 
or factional, largely as they accorded with the individual 
views of their critics, 


Proceedings in Congress 


283 


Both were published throughout the country, and 
while in the senate few members were influenced perma- 
nently by the speech of John Paul, yet among the think- 
ing and discriminating class in Washington it had a great 
effect, and would undoubtedly have still greater in other 
portions of the United States. 

I wrote to Mr. Beyresen and also to Clothilde, de- 
scribing the scenes which I witnessed, and received in re- 
turn letters from them giving accounts of proceedings 
in the Nationality. 

From these I was satisfied that steps were being 
taken to oppose a most determined resistance to any at- 
tempt at coercion. 

The letters were guarded in language, but gave me 
information of frequent and enthusiastic meetings among 
the people, and of constant drills ordered and controlled 
by the directors of labor. 

I recognized that the country was fast getting into 
that condition when any unfortunate movement, any in- 
judicious act, might precipitate a collision which good 
men universally would deplore. 

I learned from various sources that all shipments of 
bread stuffs, meats and other provisions from the Na- 
tionality to the Eastern states had ceased, and that these 
were being stored up to meet the exigencies of the times 
and the possible wants of their own people. As an im- 
mense amount of such goods was yearly exported, the 
prices of all these commodities had already been en- 
hanced, and the Nationality seemed, indeed, in the lan- 
guage of Mr. Edmundson, to be able almost to create 
a famine. 

The government had, a month since, quietly sent 
orders to the navy yards on the Mississippi and to several 
individual firms in the large cities on the great streams 


284 


Lock and Key 


tributary to that river, to fit out with as much dispatch 
and secrecy as possible, a fleet of gunboats, able to navi- 
gate and control these waters. 

Its army, numbering about one hundred thousand 
men, had been massed as far as practicable in such posi- 
tion as would enable them to concentrate with rapidity 
on the borders of the Nationality near the disputed town- 
ships, and the officers could be seen daily parading the 
streets of Washington, and gave them quite a warlike 
appearance. 

No one among my correspondents seemed more 
deeply to deplore the condition of affairs than did Clo- 
thilde Beyresen. Her letters, while breathing the most 
patriotic spirit, were filled with reflections on the awful 
character of war, and the suffering and bloodshed attend- 
ant upon it. It seemed to me strange that so young a 
girl, living in so peaceful a community, should be so fully 
alive to the miseries which would necessarily attend such 
strife. Her letters to me now were frequent, and had 
changed in character. 

She appeared often to be solicitous for my safety 
and anxious for my return. This she did not attempt to 
conceal and I knew not whether to regard it as evidence 
of mere friendly interest, or something more pleasing to 
myself. 


v 



CHAPTER XXV. 

PHILIP ORAM. 

It was now the ioth of November, and some time 
had elapsed since the delivery of the speeches from which 
I have quoted. 

Other debates had followed in both houses of Con- 
gress, but approach to a settlement of the controversy 
seemed as remote as ever. Speeches had been made on 
both sides of the question in the House of Representa- 
tives, where a much more equal division of opinion ex- 
isted than in the Senate. 

Some time previous it had been announced that on 
the nth of November Philip Oram would address the 
House, and my desire to hear him had induced me to de- 
fer my return to Neuropolis till after that date. 

On the morning of the nth, some hours before the 
time of the meeting, the great Hall of Representatives 
began to fill, and by noon it was densely packed with a 
most unusual audience. 

A large number of ladies were in attendance; the 
diplomatic and consular representatives were in their 
places; but all the rest of the house, its galleries, aisles, 
and every available space, was occupied by men, hard- 
handed and rugged-featured, strong and sturdy in figure, 
and resolute in appearance ; who, though comfortably and 
neatly clothed, were very unlike the daintily clad audience 
that filled the hall on other occasions when a great and 
stirring speech was expected. 

385 


2&6 


Lock and Key 


As I looked over the assemblage, I saw at once that 
the city of Washington had never furnished this audience, 
and on inquiry found that the labor unions all over the 
land had sent their leaders and select men to hear the 
great orator, who had been taunted in this very place 
with being their adviser, and even their chief. 

The name of Oram, often repeated among this multi- 
tude and the fact that some days previous, threats had 
been made that he would not be allowed to proceed were 
his language considered incendiary, led me to the belief 
that he stood under the aegis of a power that would tol- 
erate no such interruption, and which was so mighty 
that it would finally prove a most potent factor in deciding 
the controversy. 

When Philip Oram rose to speak, no applause, or 
sound of welcome, broke from the lips of any of these 
men, who probably for the first time dominated in this 
hall ; but they all listened with breathless attention to his 
every word. 

He said: “Mr. Speaker: I believe God to be the 
Creator of the universe and the Ruler over the affairs of 
men. I believe He governs by certain laws, very univer- 
sal in their application, and which, therefore, can be dis- 
covered. 

“In the formation of the globe both science and Reve- 
lation teach us that distinct successive steps marked the 
ascending scale by which the Supreme Architect oper- 
ated, from the time when the earth was without form and 
void and darkness brooded upon the face of the waters, 
until that moment when, carpeted in perennial green, 
adorned with banks of flowers reflected in the silvery 
sheen of pure sun-kissed waters, and curtained by light, 
fleecy clouds, it was prepared a fit home for the human 
race. 


Philip Oram 


287 


“We are informed that this wonderful creation, and 
all this beauty, adornment, and preparation were not 
fashioned at once by the fiat of omnipotence; but that 
for age after age God was content to see* creation after 
creation, type after type, suited to ever-varying condi- 
tions, and governed by laws adapted to them, begin, cul- 
minate, and end, until in the progress of time the earth 
was ready for man. 

“Then our race came into existence, and being en- 
dowed with reasoning faculties, seems in many things to 
have been left .to work out its own destiny. 

“The great law of ascending cycles was not altered; 
but its operation was modified by the fact that mankind 
possessed minds and souls to be exercised, trained and 
developed, by dealing with the problems surrounding 
them. 

“Principal among these were those economic ques- 
tions which relate to the possession, ownership, and use 
of the heritage God had given us. These being at the 
very basis of all civilization, and the parents of all social 
and political questions, have formed fruitful subjects of 
discussion, agreement, and disagreement in all ages. 

“Let me refer briefly to the varying methods of deal- 
ing with these problems from their inception down to the 
present time. 

“It has been said that in a state of nature every man 
had a right to the ownership and use of whatever he pro- 
duced, or brought into his possession. 

“That state, however, and the rights thus defined 
never existed. The moment a second human being came 
into the world, other rights began, having their founda- 
tion, not in the organization of society, but in the nobler 
law of moral obligation. 

“Man then became in large measure his brother’s 


288 


Lock and Key 

keeper, and though, like Cain, he disavowed the responsi- 
bility, yet by so doing he has shared through his long 
succeeding history much the same divinely appointed 
punishment. 

“In the early ages, as society became more fully or- 
ganized, other claims, more artificial in character, were 
put forth for the ownership and use of a part of its pro- 
duction. 

“The ruling power, or the government, claimed a 
portion for the maintenance of the officers necessary for 
discharging its duties; and very soon this claim, equitable 
in itself, was perverted by these officers into the appro- 
priation of unequal and unjust proportions for their own 
benefit. 

“Then speedily other exactions followed. 

“The powerful demanded tribute and obtained it by 
force ; the shrewd, the cunning, the designing, and a host 
of others acquired by the use of their respective arts an 
unequal and unjust share; and being the lawmakers, es- 
tablished a quasi legal character for their aggressions. 

“Mankind soon became divided into two great 
classes: Those who by honest toil and effort contributed 
to production, and those whose energies were directed 
to obtaining possession, or control, of that production. 

“The latter class, though numerically the smaller, by 
their superior organization, their systematic efforts, and 
their control of legislation, so degraded labor that the 
tiller of the soil, and the tender of flocks and herds, 
were for a long time designated as villeins and serfs, and 
sold with the land; and during that time it was considered 
disgraceful to be engaged in such occupations. 

“As the era of force, however, became somewhat 
spent, the laborers, from among whom the bone, brain 
and sinew of the land have always been recruited ; despite 


Philip Oram 


289 


the indignities, disadvantages and miseries heaped upon 
and surrounding them, became more numerous and more 
prosperous. 

“Then cunning, intrigue, and statecraft began in 
earnest the work of despoliation. Designing men foment- 
ed division among the laboring classes; they contrived a 
thousand inventions to maintain superiority; they insti- 
tuted aristocracy ; they established standing armies ; they 
increased taxation, and passed iniquitous laws ; they per- 
verted money from its legitimate use as a mere measure 
of value, and made it interest bearing; they created a sys- 
tem of bonds, notes, hills, and other evidences of indebt- 
edness, also interest bearing, and payable in money. As 
they grew more daring and skillful, they manipulated this 
money so that it became scarcer, and the indebtedness 
more difficult to discharge. 

“Thus increasingly the members of the unproductive 
class of mankind gained control of all property; the 
drones obtained possession of the hive of industry; and 
to-day a few nonproducers regulate the media of ex- 
change, and fix the price of all production. 

“The nineteenth century was distinguished for its 
wonderful discoveries and inventions. Great bodies of 
coal, oil and gas, and immense deposits of valuable met- 
als, were found in the earth’s bosom; and better and 
cheaper methods of utilizing these were devised. The 
agencies of steam and electricity were developed, and the 
power of machinery was wonderfully increased. 

“These inventions and discoveries furnished means 
adequate to perform the work, supply the wants, and 
mitigate the toil of millions of the human race. 

“But no such happy results were accomplished. They 
were seized upon by the controlling class, and employed 
for their particular advantage. They became in the 
hands of that class means to make them more autocratic. 


290 


Lock and Key 


A horde of applicants clamored for work, to whom they 
could dictate terms. They required still longer hours of 
labor for still smaller pay; and an increased production, 
whose profits stored up in the vaults of the rich, begat 
the community of millionaires who now possess the land, 
while distress and want, like gaunt spectres, stalk amid its 
shadows. 

“Meanwhile this system has been so buttressed by 
various so-called axioms, that have from time to time 
been sapiently enunciated by its apostles, and its enor- 
mities have been so concealed by the murky atmosphere 
of countless volumes of jurisprudence enacted to regu- 
late it, that not until lately have the people begun to ques- 
tion the absolute truth of the former, or the infallible wis- 
dom of the latter. 

“They have been told that the rights of owners in 
property are sacred as defined by the courts, and that be- 
yond their judgment no one might inquire how that prop- 
erty was obtained. 

“They have been told that our credit, national and 
individual, must be maintained inviolate, and that debts 
incurred by either nation, or individual, must be paid in 
the currency of the land, no matter how much that cur- 
rency be reduced in quantity, or debt-paying power, and 
no matter how the debts were contracted. 

“They have been told that their share in the ad- 
vantages arising from the discovery of new material and 
forces in nature, and the invention of improved machin- 
ery, is to be found in reduced prices of goods, despite the 
fact that their decreased wages leave them scant money 
with which to make purchases. 

“They have been told that the demand for labor, and 
its supply, regulate its price infallibly by natural law. 

“They have been told that capital is stored up labor, 


Philip Oram 


291 


ignoring the fact that it has been largely created by legis- 
lation and accumulated interest. 

‘They have been told that under the present system 
humanity has made all its advancement; they have been 
told this is the best system human ingenuity can devise. 

They have been told these half truths, solemnly and 
oracularly; by men who knew their falsity, but were in- 
terested in upholding them as truth, and by others who 
were themselves deceived and thought them to be true. 

“The people have been told these things, and for 
long years they have believed, or tried to believe them. 

“Mankind, however, have grown in moral and men- 
tal perception. 

“Sophistries gilded with truth, and false statements 
cast in its epigrammatic mould, have no longer the old 
acceptance among them. They no longer adopt the con- 
clusions of others unchallenged; they now think for 
themselves. 

“Two hundred and fifty persons to-day possess al- 
most the entire property of the nation, and dictate its 
laws and control its production. In their madness and 
their lust of greed they have alienated from themselves 
all classes of society, and engendered an instinct of self- 
preservation in the whole body politic. 

“The people are now ready to act, and, thank God, 
patriotic leaders are at hand; men of strong will, stout 
hearts, and iron hands, yea, such as stand within this hall 
to-day. 

“Thanks be to Him, that another of His divinely or- 
dained cycles of human progression has begun, in which 
the brotherhood of man is to be recognized; and in which 
the earth is to be delivered over from the possession of 
the few, and used for the benefit of all. 

“To-day, fellow Representatives, two great labor 


292 


Lock and Key 

systems, founded on opposite principles confront each 
other, claiming this broad land. 

‘The one I have already described. Tt is hoary with 
age, overgrown with parasites and surrounded with effete 
and baneful traditions, rules and regulations. 

“Its logic has been individual competition, and the 
extinction of the weak, the helpless, and the unfortunate. 

“Experience proves that a civilization founded upon 
a violation of moral rights can only be ephemeral in ex- 
istence, and unsatisfactory in results. 

“To understand the other system, t'he one on which 
the civilization of my own people is founded, we must 
return again to the fundamental principle that the earth 
is the Lord’s, given to mankind for their use under certain 
moral and equitable laws regarding that use, the violation 
of which ensures the failure of any civilization, as cer- 
tainly as their observance will secure the perpetuity of 
another. 

“We must return again to the moment when mu- 
tual rights in ownership, possession and use, sprang up 
between different members of the human family; to the 
moment wken man came to the adjustment of these rights 
with his fellow man. 

“In order to understand these rights clearly, with- 
out entanglement in the network of intricacies and soph- 
istries which the old system has woven around them, 
I will resort to a simple illustration. 

“Ten men landed on an island in midocean, having 
with them seeds and necessary implements for the plant- 
ing and tilling of the earth. One was hopelessly a cripple, 
one was old and feeble and unable to work, the rest va- 
ried in degrees of strength. The island contained one 
hundred acres of arable land, and the able-bodied men 
each cultivated a portion of this soil ; some with abundant 


Philip Oram 293 

return, others with scanty success, and two with none at 
all. 

“What, then, were their moral rights in the distribu- 
tion of the production? What was the measure to be 
used? Was it success in their respective fields of labor? 
Was it even the individual amount of that labor? 

“I trow not. I believe that in the minds of intelli- 
gent and unprejudiced judges it would be considered 
that all, the successful and the unsuccessful, the cripple 
and the old and feeble, should share equally. 

“I will go a step further and suppose that one man 
was morose and refused to work. Should he then be 
allowed to starve? 

“Again I trow not. He should have, not an equal 
share, but sufficient to sustain life, and by this difference 
and by the example and the moral force of the others 
should be compelled to be industrious. 

“I desire thus to illustrate the fundamental prin- 
ciples violated in the very beginning of the old system, 
and upon which the new rests. 

“They may be thus expressed : that all exerting their 
capabilities for production, with those incapable, must 
share equally in the result, and that those able but will- 
fully refusing to exert their capabilities must be compelled 
to do so by such means as may be found most advisable, 
but must be supported in life. 

“These are the principles for which the civilized 
world, crowded to-day like the supposed island, hungers. 
These are the principles which recognize the right of any 
individual to demand of society a place to work accord- 
ing to his ability, and a share of the joint production equal 
to any other. These are the principles which insist upon 
the right of the helpless and feeble also to an equal share 
in that production; the principles which acknowledge 


294 


Lock and Key 

the duty of society to preserve the idle from starvation 
and to enforce industrious habits upon them. 

“These principles must be expounded intelligently, 
carried into practice carefully and guarded by such regu- 
lations as are necessary to prevent them from being per- 
verted by designing and cunning men. They must be 
extended wisely, lest the new system founded upon them 
be shipwrecked by collision with the debris and derelicts 
of the old. 

“These principles of equality are recognized in my 
own land as extending into the mental, moral and spirit- 
ual worlds, as far as opportunity is concerned; the results 
depending on unseen and hidden forces, being individual 
and often not fully known. 

“To ensure the continuation of this equality, private 
ownership must cease, and society, or the state, must 
hold all property in trust for the people. Debt and its 
evidences, interest, individual accumulation by descent, 
grant, purchase, or in any other way must cease, and all 
the machinery of the old system concerning it must be 
abandoned. 

“Society, or the State, must control labor and pro- 
duction, and unite its citizens in a common effort to ob- 
tain the best possible livelihood for all, and to furnish 
equal opportunities for higher improvement. 

“The great storehouses of Nature, her mighty ener- 
gies, and the wondrous capabilities of machinery, must 
be used to full advantage, but to lessen the toil of the 
masses, not to increase and perpetuate it. 

“It must be understood that the happiness and the 
growth of mankind toward the full stature of manhood, 
not mere material riches; that mental, moral and spiritual 
advancement, not mere sensual pleasures, are to be the 
worthy objects of the ambition of the future. Such is 


Philip Oram 


295 


the high ideal of the new system, such are the principles 
upon which it is based. 

“Certain objections have been made to it, many of 
which are too trivial for notice, and all of which come 
with poor grace from the advocates of the old system 
fraught with so many and such glaring wrongs. A few 
of the more plausible of these I will, however, briefly no- 
tice. 

“It is alleged that in the new system enormous re- 
sponsibility is cast upon the government in ordering and 
regulating labor, and distributing its proceeds. 

“I answer that the responsibility of doing this always 
has devolved upon, and to a certain extent been accepted 
by government, and that under the old system it has been 
most imperfectly performed. Under that system govern- 
ment delegates this duty to individuals, and consumes 
its time and wastes its energies in making, remaking 
and amending laws to control them in its performance, 
and in defining the transgressions thereof, while the in- 
jured suffer, or die. Instead of employing these individ- 
uals as its agents to accomplish this work it allows them 
to do it for themselves, surrounded by temptations, and 
inanely strives to prescribe punishment sufficient to pre- 
vent the yielding to them. In plain words, Gentlemen, 
government under the old system, by machinery and 
means as illogical, cumbrous and unfitted for the pur- 
pose as could be imagined, attempts to do the very work 
which it is alleged it could not perform untrammeled. 

“Ah ! Gentlemen of this House, a decade hence, you 
and I, if here, will under the new system perform our 
work in a very different spirit and in a very different 
manner from that of to-day. Instead of being occupied 
mainly in providing for the protection of property and 
the rights of its individual owners, we shall be busy in 


296 


Lock and Key 


estimating the production necessary for the maintenance 
of the people, and in determining where the various items 
composing it can best be grown, or manufactured, and 
in issuing the proper orders therefor. 

“Instead of spending our time in defining a long list 
of criminal offenses, we shall, when the love of money, 
the great temptation to crime, is removed, be employed 
in perfecting the means for distributing this production 
equally, and in devising ways for that improvement of 
the masses socially, morally and mentally, made possible 
by the shortening of their hours of toil for material 
things. And instead of being ourselves engrossed in po- 
litical schemes, embarrassed by the solicitation of cor- 
porations, lobbied by interested parties, and tempted by a 
thousand allurements, nearly all presented by the Money 
Power, we shall be aided by the counsels of the wisest 
of the land; we shall be actuated by true patriotism and 
love of humanity, and be able to perform our duties in- 
dependently, and as the best interests of the nation de- 
mand. 

“God grant, that in the future the members of this 
House may be delivered from the snares, intrigues, and 
pitfalls that have so long beset them, and may be true 
to themselves, true to the interests of the people, iand true 
to the principles which conserve them. 

“It has been alleged that under the new system a 
uniform and monotonous level of human action will oc- 
cur, caused by the removal of the great incentive to enter- 
prise, the love of reward and hope of accumulation. I 
have stated the objection in the form in which it is gener- 
ally put forward and which is as usual deceptive and er- 
roneous. It is so because the only incentive to action, re- 
moved by the new system, is not the love of reward, but 


Philip Oram. 297 

the love of material possessions in excess of the material 
possessions of others. 

“Few will have the hardihood to assert that this lat- 
ter motive is worthy. Who will deny that the love of 
riches is miserly, or that the procuring of honor, or pre- 
ferment by their use is other than a mere subornation, 
to be punished by the State and frowned upon by every 
good citizen? 

“The real object of the masses of mankind in striving 
for accumulation is to secure that certainty of provision 
for themselves and families which the possession of 
money, or property, assumes to give. 

“Under the new system the first mentioned motive 
is destroyed, and the latter is attained with more cer- 
tainty, and by juster means. Under its operation the per- 
formance of duty is the source of honor and preferment, 
and the latter cannot be bought and sold. Under that 
system all the higher ambitions, love of country, love of 
humanity, love of approbation, love of good conscience, 
are made incentives to the proper performance of duty. 

“With the stimulation of these high motives for exer- 
tion no dead plane of uniformity, no listless idleness, are 
possible, but like a pure elixir of life, these motives will 
cause the blood of the body politic to circulate more rap- 
idly, and stir all its members to renewed activity. 

“It has been alleged that under the new system of 
equal material compensation, and of directed labor, man- 
kind will finally become dependent, nerveless workers. 

“I have no such fear. Under that system, if for some 
years labor is directed will it be the less efficient? 

“The manner in which it is now performed under the 
old system negatives such assumption. 

“Will it be less forceful, less energetic, if directed for 


298 Lock and Key 

the common weal, thafi if by and for the benefit of a few 
men as at present? 

“The allegation shows but little knowledge of the 
character and wants of humanity. 

“In fact, mankind love employment, if it be made 
honorable and pleasant, if it be intelligently directed and 
be not excessive. 

‘Has any one the right to assume that service, prob- 
ably of a much higher character than that rendered at 
present, will not be voluntarily continued under the new 
system long after the years of compulsory labor have 
ceased? 

“Are material wants the only wants? Are mankind 
always to be mere drudges? Is there to be no time for 
intellectual, moral and spiritual education among the 
masses? Has any one ground for the assumption that if 
the time and opportunity are given, these higher facul- 
ties will not be correspondingly developed? 

“Aristotle, Euclid, Galileo, Newton, Shakspeare, 
Franklin, Edison, Lincoln, all sprang from the common 
people, out of the fogs and cloud banks of the old system, 
and their worthy successors will come from the same 
source under the bright sunlight of the new. 

“It is useless to pursue these objections further; they 
have no foundation. 

“Fellow members of this House, I do not for a mo- 
ment imagine that this new system can attain full fruition 
at once. 

“It must have time to mature; thoughtful men must 
regulate the methods of its progression; kind hands must 
tend it; wisdom and experience must decide upon many 
questions of fitness and expediency. 

“Its fundamental principles, however, must remain 
unchanged. In the land wherein I dwell, ten million free- 


Philip Oram 


m 


men live in peace, plenty and security under its protection. 

“They have redeemed that land from primitive wild- 
ness and made it to blossom as the rose. 

“In the beginning, however, they were obliged to 
expel certain unworthy members, and cunning and crafty 
men are now endeavoring by taking advantage of that 
action to destroy the very foundation of the civilization 
of my land. 

“This cannot be done; I repeat it — this cannot be 
done. A million freemen on the plains and among the 
mountains of that land say that this cannot be done, and 
other millions in your own states join them in the fiat. 

“These two system must be fairly judged upon their 
merits. Constitutional amendment, and legislative en- 
actment must provide legal ways by which the people 
of this Union, or any portion of it, may adopt the new 
system if they choose. 

“The nature of these provisions remains yet unde- 
termined, and this affords field for the display of true 
statesmanship among us. 

“God grant us wisdom to devise these means, pa- 
triotism to adopt them, and high prudence to carry them 
into effect. 

“The mutterings of selfish ambition and the threats 
of the partisans of the Money Power are heard distinctly 
throughout the land. I am told that he who temporarily 
controls the government of this nation, regards the point 
in issue as simply the collection of a debt. I am told that 
the army is massed near the borders of the land in which 
I dwell, and the navy yards on the Mississippi are busy. 
What means this display of force? Does he who com- 
mands it think for a moment that the men who redeemed 
that land, that the men who love it, that the men who 
would die for it, will permit its invasion? 


300 


Lock and Key 


“Already to meet the exigencies threatened by this 
action the rich products of that land are withheld from 
the market, and the people of other states suffer. Al- 
ready the treasure of that land is withdrawn for a similar 
purpose, and the autocrat, Gold, is in mourning. 

“When the flimsy mask that veils the designs of the 
Money Power is rended asunder, what will then be dis- 
closed? I prophesy that it will be some scheme for the 
perpetuation of that power by defrauding the people of 
choice. It may be invasion with the intent to overthrow 
and destroy the new system. If so, the attempt will be 
futile. It may be that the eyes of disunion will at last 
flash out from under the mask. If so, the tramp of a 
million men will at once be heard in the land where I 
dwell, marching to join the millions of the other states 
to close those eyes forever in the sleep of death. 

“This battle will be fought out in this Union. It will 
be fought out fairly. It will be fought upon the merits 
of the two systems, the people themselves being the 
judges. 

“I have no doubt of the result. I have no doubt that 
the new cycle will move forward no matter who strive 
to obstruct it — 

“The new age stands as yet, 

Half built against the sky, 

Open to every threat 
Of storms that clamor by; 

Scaffolding veils the walls, 

And dim dust floats and falls, 

But moving to and fro, 

Their task the builders ply.” 

“Fellow members of this House, upon our action 
rests largely the manner of the termination of this contro- 
versy. 


Philip Oram 


301 


“I have indicated the means necessary to discharge 
our responsibility aright. They are not found in threats 
and warlike demonstrations, but in recognition of the 
rights of the people, and honest preparation for their 
conservation. 

“If the present be a time to turn deaf ears to the 
groans of the masses; if it be a moment to prepare 
stronger shackles for them, then indeed your countenance 
may be given to the measures already taken; but if it be 
a time for the breaking of fetters, for the unloosing of the 
prisoner, for the ransoming of the people, then you must 
act in opposition to them. God give to this people and 
to you and to me, also, wisdom to see the right, and 
strength, and resolution to do the right.” 

This speech was listened to with great attention by 
the Representatives and the audience. At its conclusion 
the House adjourned for the day, and Philip Oram, has- 
tening from the hall, was at once surrounded by a large 
number of the laboring men who had filled it, and who 
were desirous of taking him by the hand. 

I watched them with interest, for I saw that these 
men were deeply moved. Nearly every one of them ut- 
tered some ejaculation of praise, or thanks, sometimes 
to the speaker, sometimes to God. 

I saw members of the House watching the scene 
and evidently considering its meaning. 

One idea seemed to have been impressed upon the 
audience, that the Nationality was far more determined 
and unified in resistance than had been supposed. 

In the daily press, and among the leading politicians, 
and the citizens of Washington, the speech met with but 
scant approval, and was generally spoken of as danger- 
ous and revolutionary in its tendencies. 

Various measures were suggested to meet the di- 


302 


Lock and Key 


lemma. Some considered that the standing army should 
be very largely increased, and that the bill for that pur- 
pose now before congress slhould be passed at once; others 
thought that laws prohibiting revolutionary utterances 
and publications should be enacted. 

In none of these remedies, however, could I see any 
hope of relief for the distressed people. 


CHAPTER XXVI. 


THE RETURN. 

The 1 2th of November I left Washington to return 
to Neuropolis, and on the evening of the 13th reached 
Cincinnati, a city situated on the Ohio River, and con- 
taining several hundred thousand inhabitants, 

Here an encampment of twenty-five thousand Uni- 
ted States troops, infantry and cavalry, ready for march- 
ing orders, showed the intentions of the government. 
Six gunboats were also anchored in the Ohio River. The 
arrival of these troops and vessels within the last twenty 
days had caused much excitement among the people, 
and made them realize the possibility of war. 

Public sentiment here was much divided; the richer 
classes endorsing the President’s course, and many of 
the less wealthy openly protesting against it. Recruit- 
ing for the army was going forward rapidly, as many 
thousands of persons were out of employment. 

On the 15th I reached St. Louis, a great city in the 
state of Missouri. An encampment containing thirty 
thousand United States troops occupied the eastern bank 
of the Mississippi River, nearly opposite to it. It had 
been originally intended that these troops should pitch 
their tents within the state of Missouri, just outside St. 
Louis, but upon the remonstrance of both municipal and 
state authorities they had been halted on the spot where 
they now were. Eight gunboats lay in the river just 
below the city. 

I discovered among the richer classes in St. Louis a 
3°3 


Lock and Key 


3°4 

feeling quite different from that in places farther east 
The precipitate action of the government was very gen- 
erally condemned; the presence of the troops and the 
gunboats was resented as a menace, and the people gen- 
erally regarded the Nationality in a very friendly way, 
and were what the government authorities would have 
called revolutionary in feeling. The city was quiet and 
orderly, and less suffering existed and fewer persons 
were out of employment than in any other I had visited. 
Many of its most intelligent public men were in favor of 
joining the Nationality. 

On the evening of the 18th of November I left St. 
Louis and proceeded by rail toward Neuropolis, and, 
crossing the boundary line of Nebraska on the morning 
of the iQth was once more in the territory of the Nation- 
ality, not far from the disputed townships. 

I observed that the personnel of the passengers was 
carefully scrutinized, though without ostentation, by cer- 
tain officials who passed through the train. 

As we went onward I was more than ever charmed 
by the thrift, industry, contentment and happiness evi- 
dent throughout the land. About sixty miles inland from 
the Missouri a city of white tents suddenly broke upon 
my vision. Around it stretched fields and villages and 
all the insignia of peace and plenty, and to me its pres- 
ence seemed incongruous, and showed plainly how easily 
this scene of quiet and content could be transformed into 
one of strife and carnage. 

I quitted the train here and waited upon the officers 
commanding the troops, presenting credentials furnished 
me by the authorities at Neuropolis, and learned that this 
encampment of forty thousand men and a smaller one 
on the Missouri, near the head of the great canal, had 
been made very shortly after my departure from the Na- 


The Return 


305 


tionality. I -spent several hours at this place, and found 
that those thus suddenly called from their usual avoca- 
tions had already attained much proficiency in military 
drill and movement. The officers informed me that the 
able-bodied population throughout the Nationality were 
busily engaged in similar preparation with a zeal and 
unanimity that left no doubt of their patriotism. 

I resumed my journey in the evening, and when I 
awoke on the morning of the 20th we were nearing the 
city of Neuropolis. The great dome of the Administra- 
tion Building could be already seen, lifting its white, 
shadowy form into the morning sunlight. Farther away 
in the dim distance the solemn mountains tossed their 
everlasting billows skyward, the great Continental range 
in the center, white with snow fields presaging the ad- 
vent of winter. Trains were speeding in and out, and 
all the adjuncts of the city became constantly more nu- 
merous. 

My thoughts involuntarily turned from the stern top- 
ics of the times, with which for the last few weeks they 
had been almost constantly engaged, to the lovely view 
around me and the picture of prosperity and security here 
presented. In all this land there was no man, woman, or 
child without means of livelihood and a comfortable 
home. 

Sheltered amid groves of trees, whose fading glo- 
ries proclaimed the presence of the autumn, were number- 
less villages, around which spread wide acres of product- 
ive lands, owned by the community and cultivated for the 
good of all. 

In these homes there might be sickness and death, 
but there was no want of material comforts; there might 
be sorrowful partings, but there was no apprehension of 
future hardships and deprivations to loved ones. In 


3°6 


Lock and Key 


those fields and their products, in those groves and their 
shade, all had an equal proprietorship. No great mag- 
nate, but the people themselves owned them. The maj- 
esty of this thought engrossed me; the possibilities of 
this system, the impossibility of its overthrow, the won- 
derful patriotism it evolved, the camps I had seen, the 
earnest men I had talked with, all filled my mind, and to 
compare these results with those of the old system seemed 
like pitting the work of intelligent manhood against the 
incomplete attempts of children, or the idle efforts of in- 
sanity. 

We were nearing the city, and as I looked once 
more toward the great dome which surmounted its proud 
Administration Building my eye caught the stern figure 
of John Harvey on its summit, plainly discernible, in 
black coat and white nether garments, resting upon the 
naked sword, set point downward before him, gazing far 
out to the eastward. 

With a feeling of self-condemnation I thought of 
how ready I had been to malign the character of this 
man, the originator and founder of this system. 

Soon the clear waters of the lake, reflecting with 
roseate glow the light of the rising sun, recalled the boat 
ride upon it, and the image of Clothilde, never long ap- 
sent from my mind. 

I thought of her, beautiful, proud, and reserved, so 
strangely circumstanced in this land; of her persistent 
and unexplained refusal of my suit, and yet her constant 
and apparently unwavering trust in me. I thought of 
my meeting with her, and my heart bounded with joy 
in the prospect of seeing her again, and the hope that she 
might now understand me better and give me a more 
lover-like greeting. 

We reached Neuropolis and my hand was grasped 


Hie Return 


307 


warmly by Councilor Beyresen, who had come to meet 
me. We proceeded at once to his house, where he said 
all were expecting me. 

I was cordially received by Mrs. Beyresen and her 
younger daughter, and a few minutes later Clothilde came 
into the room. She was very earnest in her manner, and 
though less demonstrative than I could have wished, was 
evidently glad to see me. 

I remained for several hours, and gave them as full 
an account as I could of the impressions I had received 
while abroad. 

I was told that the Parliament was in session, and 
had some time previous called a meeting of all the labor 
directors of the Nationality, which would convene at 
Neuropolis on the morrow. 

About 10 o’clock of the morning of the 21st I met 
with a committee of the Parliament, and communicated 
to them the knowledge I had gained abroad in regard to 
the condition of the people of the other states, and their 
feeling toward the Nationality. 

It was evident the gravity of the situation was fully 
understood by the committee, and I learned that the 
meeting of the labor directors was called to complete the 
organization of their forces, and to ensure perfect har- 
mony, and rapid and effective movement and action in 
case of any emergency. In the afternoon their first ses- 
sion was held in the Administration Building, and nearly 
eight thousand of them were in attendance, and it was ex- 
pected that by the morrow this number would be in- 
creased to fully ten thousand. 

The next morning, while passing down one of the 
boulevards, I met Clothilde Beyresen going to a pho- 
tographer’s, and I accompanied her. She desired to find 
a picture o f a beautiful child face, out of the ordinary type, 


Lock and Key 


308 

to serve as a model for a painting, but was unable to pro- 
cure one that pleased her. 

“Possibly,” said I, “I can furnish what you wish. I 
have the photograph of a little girl about six years of age 
which I think will suit you. If you will permit me I will 
send it to you, or if you can wait till evening I will 
bring it. ,, 

“I can wait,” she replied, “and shall be very much 
pleased to see you.” 

So that evening I took my photograph and gave it 
to her. Clothilde looked at it long and intently. Finally 
she said: “Mr. Herbert, this is an unusual picture; the 
face and dress are peculiar, and evidently foreign; it in- 
terests me very much, and I am sure has a history.” 

“Yes,” I replied, “it is a Spanish face, and its original 
was one of the sweetest, most attractive little persons that 
I ever met.” 

“Do you remember her so well?” she inquired, and 
then, looking at the back of the photograph, she ex- 
claimed: “Why, Mr. Maxwell, this picture is eighteen 
years old!” 

“I do remember her,”I answered. “I remember the 
little girl distinctly, and I think very few who ever saw 
her would forget her; I am sure I never shall. The pic- 
tare does not do her justice. She was far more beautiful 
and attractive than you could imagine from it.” 

“You interest me, Mr. Maxwell,” she said. “You 
have kept the picture so long and are so enthusiastic 
over it. Who was the child, may I ask?” 

“I will try and tell you,” I said, “even at the risk 
of appearing somewhat ridiculous. That little girl was 
my first sweetheart. She was a little Spanish maiden 
of the name of Stephanie, the Princess Stephanie, for she 
was connected some way, I have forgotten how, for I was 


The Return 


3°9 


only a boy of twelve, with the royal family of Spain. She 
stayed with my mother for some weeks, and she was 
playmate and sweetheart to me in my boyish fancy.” 

“You seem, Mr. Maxwell, to have been unusually 
true to her memory ; you have preserved her picture for 
so many years.” 

‘Yes,” I replied, “and I must confess I do not like — 
\ I would not talk about her to a stranger — for, child as 
she was, she took a very strong hold on my imagination.” 

“Did you never see her again — after she grew up?” 

“No, Miss Clothilde, I never did. I have often won- 
dered whether she was alive yet and what manner of 
person she became. I assure you she was very remark- 
able, but I left home at an early age, and I don’t knew 
whether my little friend lived or died.” 

“Have you ever tried to find out?” she inquired, I 
thought a little mischievously. 

“Pray be merciful when I have been so frank in con- 
fession,” I replied. “I have tried many times.” 

“And you cannot find her, Mr. Maxwell? Well, I 
advise your lordship to keep on trying, and very likely 
success will eventually crown your efforts. Meanwhile, 
if you will let me have your treasure of a picture, I will 
promise you to take good care of it.” 

Events were now fast crowding upon each other. 
On the 23d of November the Parliament passed a reso- 
lution inviting the governors of the several states of the 
Union to appoint commissioners to visit the Nationality, 
to the intent that by personal inspection of its labor sys- 
tem, and the condition of the people living for the last 
twenty years under it, they might be able 'to judge of its 
merits, and be satisfied of the republican character of its 
government, and the loyalty of its officers and people. 

The resolution assured the governors that every fa- 


3 10 


Lock and Key 


cility would be granted the commissioners for making 
this inquiry, and they were earnestly requested, in view 
of the condition of affairs in the United States, to take as 
speedy action in the matter as possible. 

The legislature of the states of Texas, Missouri, Ar- 
kansas, and Oklahoma were now in session and were 
earnestly discussing the question of joining the Nation- 
ality, and a majority of them seemed in favor of doing so. 

It cannot be doubted that the Money Power, fully 
realizing that two systems of labor and distribution so 
diverse could not long exist together, and that their own 
mu9t inevitably soon fall to pieces unless a vital blow was 
given to the other, had determined to prevent such a 
union at all hazards, and was largely responsible for the 
warlike attitude and precipitancy of the general govern- 
ment. 

On the 23d of November, 1935, the labor directors 
having concluded their deliberations, adjourned. On 
the evening of that day I called upon Clothilde and was 
received joyfully. 

“I was wishing you would come,” she said. “I have 
been shut up all day and I wanted some one to talk with, 
or, better, some one to walk with.” 

In five minutes we were on our way. The evening 
was pleasant, and it was just dusk. 

“I have been out so little of late,” she continued, 
“that it is a pleasure to feel the evening air. Besides, I 
have many questions to ask you about your eastern. trip.” 

“I will answer all your questions, Clothilde,” I re- 
plied, “but when you get through I have just one to ask 
you to-night. Will you answer it?” 

“I do not know what it is, Mr. Maxwell,” she re- 
plied evasively. 

“No, I suppose not,” I said, “Let us sit down here 


The Return 


311 


in this little park a few moments. There, now, we can 
rest. Do you remember the night of our boat ride, Clo- 
thilde? Do you not remember that I had permission to 
ask you a question again?” 

“Mr. Maxwell!” she exclaimed quickly, “you said 
just now you would answer all my questions, and ask 
me none till I get through.” 

“Well,” I answered, “I have no objections, but I 
want you to promise me to answer mine in exact accord- 
ance with the truth, when I do ask it.” 

“There is -to be but one?” she replied inquiringly. 

“There may be as many as two,” I said. 

“No!” she exclaimed, “there ought to be but one. 
I will answer one with the exactness you desire, but you 
must promise to first answer mine truthfully.” 

“Of course, I will,” I replied, “but how many?” 

“Well,” she continued, “I shall want more than you, 
because I do not understand putting my questions as di- 
rectly as you, but I think three will do me.” 

“Very well,” I replied, “I will answer three.” 

“Another thing, you will promise not to be offended 
if I am not fully satisfied with the correctness of your re- 
plies, and tell you so plainly?” 

“I cannot conceive of my being offended,” I an- 
swered. 

“But you will promise?” 

“I will promise at least not to show any such feeling.” 

“Very well, then,” she continued, “I have been look- 
ing at the picture you gave me, and thinking over what 
you told me in regard to it. You did not imagine I could 
forget it, did you?” 

“No, I did not suppose you or anyone else could for- 
get what I said so shortly before,” I replied. “I have 


312 Lock and Key 

now answered the first of your questions, Clothilde,” I 
added. 

“Oh!” she exclaimed, “I did not intend that for a 
question. However, let it go. I have your promise to 
answer two more, and I think they will be enough for my 
purpose. Mr. Maxwell,” she continued, looking at me 
very seriously, “you told me that the girl represented in 
that picture was very remarkable, and made a strong im- 
pression on your imagination. Was that impression so 
strong as to continue with you after the age of maturity; 
I mean after the age of twenty-one?” 

The question was so unexpected, and put so directly, 
that I was confused and hesitated. But my interlocutor 
never wavered, nor removed her sparkling eyes from 
their straightforward look into my face. 

“Answer, yes or no, please,” she said in a calm, firm 
voice. 

- “Yes, it did,” I replied, “but—” 

“That will do,” she interrupted; “now for my other 
question. Have you, Mr. Maxwell, ever again met this 
girl?” 

“No,” I declared promptly, “I have not.” 

“Mr. Maxwell,” she said in an uncertain manner, 
“I suppose you consider you have answered my ques- 
tions.” 

“And satisfactorily, I hope,” I returned. 

“No,” she said quietly, “I do not believe you an- 
swered the last question truthfully. In fact, I am well 
assured, and believe that you have met this person later.” 

“I know I have not,” I said positively. “I have never 
seen her nor spoken to her since the time of which I have 
told you.” 

“You must show no annoyance, Mr. Maxwell. 


The Retzirn 


313 


Please do not pursue the subject further. I am ready 
now to answer your question.” 

“I do not think I shall ask my question just now, 
Clothilde. I may ask it any time to-night, I believe.” 

“And I will answer it any time to-night,” she said 
gravely. 

We sat a few moments in silence. 

“Let us walk on up the boulevard,” she said. 

We rose, she took my arm, and we resumed our way. 
She seemed much affected, and as for me I cannot de- 
scribe my feelings. I was determined, however, to show 
no annoyance. We reached the Administration Square. 

“Do you remember when we were here before?” she 
asked. 

“Yes,” I answered, “the night we sat on the portico 
of the University Building. Shall we go up there now?” 

“No,” she said, “do not let us go there to-night.” 

“Where shall we go?” I asked. 

“Let us go home,” she answered. 

So we turned, and began to retrace our steps. She 
shivered. 

“You are cold,” I said. 

“No,” she returned, “it was only an involuntary 
movement ; I am warm enough.” 

I caught her hand. It was really quite warm. We 
reached the (house. 

“Won’t you come in?” she said. 

“I will, Clothilde,” I replied, “and I will ask my 
question,” and I followed her in. “I will write it, and you 
may keep it, no matter how you answer.” I picked up a 
sheet of note paper, and wrote: “Will you promise to be 
my wife?” — signed my name to it, and gave it to her. 

She was quite pale, but she read it, and then, seating 


3H 


Lock and Key 


herself, after a moment wrote her answer on the paper 
and, folding it up, brought it to me. 

“I have replied to your question in writing also, and 
give up the paper to you so that you may do with it what 
you choose. Please do not read it now.” 

I arose to go, and she came with me to the door. 

“I do not know what is in your note, nor what is in 
your heart, Clothilde, but I know what is in mine, and 
there is nothing to reproach myself with, and nothing but 
love for you.” 

Some distance up the street, by the aid of an electric 
light, I read what she had written, which ran thus: “I 
cannot, until you either find that girl or admit your mis- 
take in answering my second question. You ought to 
know me better. — Clothilde.” 

I returned to my room, but sleep did not visit my 
couch for long hours. I could not understand Clothilde’s 
answer to my question. At first I feared that I had been 
maligned, but the absurdity of the thought was manifest; 
no one was aware of an unusual interest between Clothilde 
and myself, and, besides, I thought I knew her well 
enough to be assured that any defamer of my character 
would be summarily rebuked. Again I thought it a mere 
caprice, but her earnest and agitated manner showed 
that she had a genuine motive. Her implication of un- 
truthfulness was so extraordinary and so positive, that 
though aware that it was groundless, yet I felt that she 
believed it. 

The hopelessness of undeceiving her was apparent, 
and so thinking the matter over, it grew more and more 
perplexing as I dwelt upon it, but finally I fell asleep. 


CHAPTER XXVII. 

THE HYMN OF THE NATIONALITY. 

I awoke early the following morning, and when I 
went out on the street I saw groups of men conversing 
earnestly, a thing unusual at that hour. After reaching 
the restaurant I discovered the cause. The President 
had issued his call upon the various state executives, and 
the country generally, for troops to assist the regular 
army in enforcing the laws, and the mandates of the 
courts, in the state of Nebraska. 

As soon as I could I read the call, which, with the 
comments of leading public men, was published in the 
morning journals. 

It was no half-way measure. It was an arraignment 
of the leaders of the Nationality as law breakers, and aid- 
ers and abettors of the insurrection. It insisted that the 
people in the states composing that body were deluded, 
and asserted that law and order must be maintained. It 
admitted that the ordinary force of the government was 
inadequate for this purpose, and ended by calling for five 
hundred thousand men of the National Guard, a certain 
number to be furnished within thirty days from each 
state, and also for volunteers. 

Its publication had evidently been determined upon 
some time previous, for arrangements had been made for 
opening recruiting stations in certain large cities that 
very morning, and the locations of camps of preliminary 
instruction and organization were designated. 

The effect in Neuropolis was very remarkable. In 
3 X S 


3 l6 


Lock and Key 


the early morning, placards were posted giving informa- 
tion that the labor directors were called together again at 
io o’clock, and also that meetings of the citizens would be 
held in various places, and men discussed the situation 
gravely and solemnly, at their homes, and upon the 
streets. 

As the day wore on, and telegraphic announcements 
were made on the bulletin boards that recruiting was 
going on actively in various cities; that certain officers of 
the army had been put in charge of certain camps; and 
that the governors of some of the Eastern states had as- 
sured the President of their support, the temper of the 
people changed from that of quiet, reflective solemnity 
to patriotic manifestations and determination. 

Later in the day the excitement became greater and 
numbers of men filled the streets, arm in arm, on their 
way to the various places where they expected to be ad- 
dressed by certain of their leaders. There was, however, 
no boisterousness, no loud noises, and, of course, no 
drunkenness. 

I attended several of these meetings and was im- 
pressed with the wisdom of the speakers, who, while ad- 
mitting that the action of the President meant speedy 
warfare, yet advised moderation, and assured the citizens 
that ample preparation had been made for any present 
emergency, and that further provision would follow to 
meet any that might thereafter arise. 

The feeling, though subdued, was, I could see, in- 
tense and universal and likely, as soon as the extreme 
gravity and solemnity of the occasion wore a little away, 
to result in an outbreak of patriotic feeling seldom wit- 
nessed. 

The time had fallen on a Sunday, and services were 
hdd in all the churches of the city, at which special men- 


The Hymn oj the Nationality 317 

tion of the President’s call, its character and conse- 
squences, had been made; and a deep religious, patriotic 
feeling had been evoked. Ministers had spoken at the 
public meetings after their own services, and exhorted to 
patience, moderation, firmness, and readiness. This was 
the temper of the leaders and the people at the close of 
the day. 

In the meantime, in his room in another part of the 
city, an obscure poet, fired by the occasion and permeated 
by the intense feeling around him, was preparing a song, 
which, with the music written by himself, was destined 
to be a potent factor in the struggle at hand. 

About midnight, thousands of printed copies of this 
song were distributed among the labor directors, still as- 
sembled in deliberative session, and so readily did it ex- 
press the prevailing sentiment among them that, for over 
an hour before final adjournment, its words and notes 
sung by these men filled the great hall they occupied. 

I had not seen Clothilde, but on my return to my 
rooms at night found a note awaiting me which had been 
brought late by a messenger. It read as follows: 

“I have not seen nor heard from you all this exciting 
day, which is not to be wondered at, for you have had 
doubtless many things to engage your attention; but if 
you can find time to call to-morrow I shall be very glad. 
There is nothing special, only in times such as these one 
wishes to see friends oftener than at others. — Clothilde.” 

On the following morning, the 25th, I was astir 
early. In the Eastern papers I read confirmation of the 
news of the preceding day, and fresh assurance that the 
President would be supported. In those of Neuropolis 
it was announced that the business sessions of the labor 
directors having ended, they would return to their homes, 
but that before so doing another meeting would be held 


Lock and Key 


318 

at 2 p. m. at their hall in the Administration Building, 
and that some public demonstration would be made at 
that place. 

Thinking that Clothilde would probably desire to see 
this, I sent a note informing her that I would call for 
her at 1 o’clock. I found her anxious, but animated by 
patriotic resolution, and we were soon on our way toward 
the Administration Square. 

The streets about it were kept clear, but the throng 
was already so great on the sidewalks and boulevards 
leading to it that it was with much difficulty we could 
obtain standing room. 

“I see no other way than to get to our old place on 
the porch of the University Building,” I said. 

So we were soon comfortably settled on the high 
porch, which no one had as yet discovered as a point of 
observation. 

The great eastern entrance to the Administration 
Building was before us. Into it hundreds of labor direct- 
ors were passing. They wore cocked hats and white 
sashes, which they seemed to have adopted as insignia 
for the occasion. These men were from all parts of the 
Nationality; they were the representative men of their 
localities. They had direct charge of the labor element 
of their communities; they were the captains of hundreds 
of other men, engaged usually in peaceful labor. In a day 
or so they would all be at their homes and with their 
commands, engaged in what? No one could now tell, 
but it was evident there was no need here for calls for 
volunteers, and but little for camps of instruction. 

I turned to my companion, who seemed disturbed 
and wearied. 

‘‘Do you know what all this means?” I said, gently. 


The Hymn of the Nationality 319 

“I do,” she answered. “I can see it all. I have seen 
it all.” 

“You have never seen war!” I exclaimed. 

“Yes, I have,” said she. 

“Impossible!” I cried. “Where have you seen it?” 

“In my dreams,” she answered smiling sadly. 

I said no more, for I saw she was thinking of other 
things, or possibly engaged then in dreaming. 

Time wore on and the crowd below still increased. 

Thousands of men now filled all the avenues and 
approaches to the Administration Square and the side- 
walks round it, and the women occupied the houses and 
public buildings wherever a view could be obtained, every 
one curious, and anxious, and expectant. 

A large platform, capable of holding several hun- 
dred persons, had been erected a little higher than the 
street on the eastern side of the Administration Square 
next us, and this was filled with seats as yet unoccupied. 

It was now nearly 2 p. m., and the eyes of all were di- 
rected toward the entrance to the Administration Build- 
ing. At a quarter before the hour a body of men, num- 
bering about two hundred, issued from it, and walked 
arm in arm down to this platform and took seats upon 
it, facing the street. They were the members of the par- 
liament of the Nationality, its chief dignitaries and offi- 
cials. They were preceded by General Canley, who was 
dressed in the full uniform of a general of the United 
States, except that he, too, wore a white sash. There 
were a number of other officers in uniform, who also wore 
white sashes, among whom I recognized General Knox, 
St. John, and others. These gentlemen all preserved a 
decorous silence. There was no conversation and no 
movement, after seats were taken, and a deep solemnity 
at once fell upon the audience. 


320 


Lock and Key 


The great clock in the building now struck the hour 
of two, and immediately the body of labor directors within 
began to move out from the entrance. They bore white 
wands in their hands, and marched in ranks of fifties with 
the precision of military order. The column moved diag- 
onally down the broad stone walk leading to the south- 
east corner of the Square; then, turning to the left, 
marched northward along the eastern boulevard, about 
two hundred feet past the center of the Square, and, fac- 
ing toward the west and the Administration Building, 
halted in close order. 

In a few moments the space in front of the platform 
for four hundred feet in length was occupied by fully 
ten thousand labor directors. They preserved perfect si- 
lence, and strict military attitude and attention. 

As soon as they had taken their position the exercises 
began. The Right Reverend Matthew Kirkwood, one 
of the most eminent clergymen of the day, besought the 
Divine guidance and protection in these troublous times, 
in a prayer of great fervor and feeling, in which the entire 
audience, numbering now probably three hundred thou- 
sand persons, with bowed heads joined. 

In the adjacent houses and public buildings, I was 
afterward informed, many knelt in supplication, so power- 
ful was the feeling. We had risen to our feet and were 
standing together, and as the prayer began Clothilde’s 
hand met mine, and with clasped hands we remained to 
the conclusion of the exercises. 

The tall figure of General Canly moved to the front 
of the platform. 

He said a few words inaudible to us, and then raised 
his right hand. 

Immediately from the ranks before him ten thousand 
hands were raised toward heaven, and a solemn oath of 


321 


The Hymn of the Nationality 

fealty to the principles of the Nationality, to its system 
of labor, to its service to the death, and to obedience to 
its officers, was taken by those ten thousand men, them- 
selves leaders of men. 

Then ensued a scene which was not in the regular 
order of exercises, but which for intense feeling exceeded 
all others I ever witnessed. 

A young man broke through the crowd, and sprang 
upon the platform to t'he place which General Canly 
had just quitted. He was hatless, pale, and excited, and 
was clothed in a black suit which accentuated his wild 
appearance. 

He bore in his hand a white wand which he had 
snatched from one of the labor directors, and he began 
at once, beating the time with his improvised baton, to 
sing in a loud, clear tenor voice the song of which I have 
before spoken. 

Immediately the whole body of the labor directors, 
most of them trained musicians, joined in by common 
impulse, and the great volume of sound swelled out over 
the vast space, thrilling the spectators as nothing else but 
song can do. 

At first all eyes were fixed upon the leader, but the 
words and air being familiar from the preceding night’s 
practice, he was lost sight of in the increasing excite- 
ment, and the directors flourished their white wands above 
their heads, and kept time to the music with their feet, 
while their voices in increasing volume rang out in the 
words and music of 


The Hymn of the Nationality. 



— i — k 

0 — 0-0 




— N 




N| 1 h 


:dzfc %-% 


-An 


hail! An arm-y here we stand, With weapons bright, in 



_A_U . N 

1 

1 ~A 

N 

0 

^-4 T H n 

- • 

t r 

. ±-i 

!— iz 

5 

i ? f - 

\F f ' 

Mi strength and 

/ 00 

0 0 

might, To 

9 0 

* -i- f 

con - se - crate 

0 0 9 

— 9 

this 

E 

no - 

0 

0 # - f — - 1 

■ ble land, This 

t 

” n- 

* * 

j*- P— f 

* _ # 

r 

p 

-% t : : 


— E — -U 

=t * - ^ 

— 1^ 

1 — 

* p b 



f # ' T ' 1 1 & 

By cannon’s peal, and clash of steel, To Man, to Freedom and to God. 




The Hymn of the Nationality. 


323 


2. 

Hear! O hear! ye blessed Trinity, 

These mountains strong, in ranges long. 

Meet homes for men both brave and free; 

These rivers deep and broad, endued with power from God, 
To bless the thirsty land anew; 

These plains as vast as ages past, 

We dedicate all these to You. 


3 . 

Sound, trumpets, sound! To all on earth proclaim. 
That Freedom’s laws and mankind’s cause, 

Till now so oft an idle name, 

Shall here find royal home, and quickly overcome 
All love of power and selfish pride; 

And God’s own right, not man’s mere might, 

Shall be this people’s rule and guide. 


4 - 

Call! loud call! the nations to the war; 

Let kingdoms shake, and despots quake, 

Let all their vassals from afar, 

Summoned in cunning haste, men’s lives and souls to waste. 
Meet in God’s own appointed place, 

His power to learn, in combat stern, 

’Twixt Freemen and the tyrant race. 


5 - 

Smite, sword, smite! and spare not thou to slay; 
Let cannon speak, and bullet shriek, 

In this the Lord’s ow n chosen day, 


324 


Lock and Key 


Avenge His people’s wrong, which they have suffered long, 
And let the oppressor’s hireling band, 

Stern foemen meet, and find defeat, 

And no more foothold -in the land. 

6 . 

Hail! all hail! Sweet Freedom’s glorious reign, 

The battle past, in peace at last, 

We rest beneath her shield again, 

An army nobly grand, with might and keen-edged brand, 
Quick to do battle at her word, 

From powers of sin, the day to win, 

For Man, for Freedom and for God. 

When the third verse was reached the excitement 
grew greater, and became still more intense with the 
singing of the remaining ones. Men in the audience 
waved their hats and gesticulated wildly, and embraced 
each other while tears ran down their cheeks. 

I looked at Clothilde, my attention being drawn to 
her by the tightened clasp of her hand. She seemed un- 
conscious of my presence; her eyes were flashing and 
her face was glowing ; the martial spirit had evidently full 
possession of her, as it had indeed of every one in all that 
great audience. 

The hymn was no sooner finished than it was again 
begun, and repeated with still greater effect. As, how- 
ever, it neared its termination the second time, St. John, 
who had from the platform been intently watching the 
proceedings, threw himself at the head of the column, and 
gave the order to quarter face and to march, and the 
whole column was in a moment in motion down the 
boulevard, from whence they moved through the city 
toward the passenger station, still singing the song which 


325 


The Hymn of the Nationality 

the action of that day was destined to render immortal. 

Two months later it was sung in every town, village, 
and hamlet of the Nationality, and soon it had reached 
every portion of the United States, and proved its power 
by rousing like enthusiasm everywhere. 

The young man who had led in the singing of it was 
unknown, and though inquired after could never be posi- 
tively identified. It was supposed by some that he was 
the author of the song, and by others that he was simply 
a person acquainted with the words and the music, who 
in a moment of patriotic excitement had performed an 
act which might have immortalized him had his name 
been discovered. 

From this scene Clothilde and I wended our way 
back slowly and almost silently to her father’s house. In 
fact, much conversation or rapid movement was out of 
the question that day. The main streets were crowded, 
and groups of men stood discussing events, or still listen- 
ing to the distant voices of the labor directors, who were 
yet moving in a circuitous route toward the railway sta- 
tion. 

At last, however, we reached the house, and Clo- 
thilde asked me in. She was evidently much agitated, 
and excused herself from the room, and when she re- 
turned some little time after I could see traces of tears 
plainly visible in her dark eyes. 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 

THE REVELATION. 

For a few days succeeding the departure of the labor 
directors there was constant excitement in Neuropolis, 
and from the newspaper reports it was evident that this 
was not confined to the citizens of the Nationality. Full 
accounts of the proceedings of the 25th were published 
in the Eastern papers, and it was obvious that the power 
and unanimity displayed, and the intensity of the loyalty 
of the people of the Nationality to their principles had 
created a deep impression. 

The governors of the Pacific coast states, of some of 
the Southern states, and those of Iowa, Minnesota, and 
Wisconsin, had already, in accordance with the request 
of the Parliament of the Nationality, appointed commis- 
sioners to visit its territory at an early day. In the East- 
ern states the feeling was abroad that such an appoint- 
ment would recognize an organization which had no va- 
lidity, and the invitation was almost universally disre- 
garded. 

Two great military camps, each containing now 
about one hundred thousand men, were established with- 
in the borders of the Nationality, one which I had seen in 
Nebraska, near the Missouri River, and the other at 
Neuropolis, on the western bank of the great canal. The 
smaller one, formerly spoken of, near its head, now con- 
tained twenty-five thousand men. In forty-eight hours 
troops from these camps could be concentrated on any 
point liable to attack, and at any time after the 30th of 

3*6 


The Revelation 


327 


November they could have been quickly and largely re^ 
enforced from other portions of the Nationality. Such 
was the advantage of its labor and railroad systems, 
which converted the entire able-bodied population into 
one great army capable of unparalleled mobilization. 

On the great inland rivers the government deemed 
itself supreme. Besides the gunboats I had seen at Cin- 
cinnati and St. Louis, it had fully twenty others on these 
waters, many of them carrying powerful guns. It had 
also a large number of vessels of smaller draft in process 
of construction, designed to ascend the Upper Missouri 
River and control, or destroy, if necessary, the head gates 
of the great canal, and compel submission by depriving 
the Nationality of its principal supply of water. 

Shortly after the President’s call for troops I had, 
however, been informed that six gunboats, composed 
of the white metal, were nearly completed at Bilboa, and 
would be launched on the Upper Missouri, and be amply 
able to defend it. 

It was now the 8th of December, and I had been 
twice at Mr. Beyresen’s since the final meeting of the 
labor directors; my other and increasing engagements 
having prevented me from more frequent calls. On 
neither of these occasions had I opportunty to speak for 
any length of time with Clothilde, though I wished to do 
so, for she was evidently much agitated and disturbed 
by the approaching troubles. 

On the afternoon of that day I received a note from 
her asking me if I could spend an hour, or so, with her 
that evening. The note went on to say the next day 
would answer if more convenient, that she hoped she 
was not giving me unnecessary trouble, but she wished 
to see me as soon as possible. 

In the evening I presented myself at Mr, Beyresen’s, 


Lock and Key 


328 

and found Clothilde waiting for me. She shook hands 
with me, though in a somewhat embarrassed way, and 
after seeing me seated, moved about the room, arrang- 
ing articles I thought a little uselessly and nervously. 
There was a saddened look in her large hazel eyes that 
I had noticed frequently of late, and which had caused me 
some anxiety. 

At last she sat down near me and said in a tone of 
quiet badinage: “I am obliged to you for coming, Mr. 
Herbert. I wanted to see you, and have a good talk with 
you. Do you remember I once told you I might some 
time show you my own particular habitation? I wanted 
your opinion of it. That was when you were plain Mr. 
Maxwell, but since you have become a lord I do not 
know whether to do so or not.” 

I thought I saw what she desired, and answered: “I 
should very much like to see your room ; I can leave my 
lordship outside if you wish, Clothilde.” 

“Indeed I do,” she replied, earnestly. “I want only 
yourself, your best self. Will you come now, Mr. Her- 
bert?” she continued, rising and moving toward a door 
in the south side of the room. 

I followed her along a short hall, through another 
door, into a large and beautiful apartment. A tiled fire- 
place, in which glowed a clear fire, occupied the center 
of one side, above which rose a broad low marble mantel; 
stained glass windows occupied the space on each side of 
it, and a superb grand piano stood across part of the west 
end of the room, a doorway with a heavy silken portiere 
occupying the remaining space. The walls on the north 
and east sides, as well as the space above the piano were 
hung with fine paintings and engravings, the work of the 
best artists. The tapestries and hangings were of the 
most delicate shades; the flqor was covered with Turkish 


The Revelation 


3^9 

and Persian rugs, and an elegant tiger skin was spread 
before the fire place. Several busts of composers stood 
on pedestals; a large ivory table exquisitely carved was 
placed near the center of the room, and smaller ones of 
rare and costly woods occupied places by walls and in 
corners. An ottoman was drawn up on one side the fire 
place, and an easy-chair on the other. A few other chairs 
superbly carved were scattered about the room, and a 
full length mirror set in frosted silver occupied a portion 
of the wall on the east side. 

The apartment presented a tout ensemble, unique, 
delicate, and elegant, that called forth my admiration. 

'‘This/’ said Clothilde, “is my sitting-room, and I 
pray, you, sir, be seated/’ 

“Pardon me,” I replied, “but I really want to look 
at the room,” and I began to examine the paintings and 
the various bric-a-brac, etagerie, and other objects scat- 
tered about. 

I observed two very rare vases of the choicest Euro- 
pean manufacture, and many articles of gold and silver, 
and others ornamented with these metals. In fact, every 
object showed taste and elegance, without care for cost. 

For some time Clothilde followed me, explaining 
things, but at last she grew impatient and exclaimed: 
“Won’t you take the large arm-chair by the fire, Mr. 
Maxwell? That is Mr. Beyresen’s chair; he is the only 
other gentleman visitor I have ever admitted here. Now 
tell me what you think of my room.” 

She was standing by the corner of the mantel, rest- 
ing her right elbow upon it, and there was still the same 
expression of sadness on her face. 

“Won’t you sit down?” I inquired. 

“No,” she replied, “if you will excuse me I will stand. 


I have been sitting all day. You can talk to me from 
where you are.” 

“I have not examined your room and its rare con- 
tents as carefully as they merit,” I answered. “I could 
not tell what masters painted the pictures upon its walls, 
or in what city of Europe those delicate hangings were 
made; nor from what Oriental mart the rugs on the floors 
came ; but I can say that, in its beauty and its grace and 
loveliness, the room seems to me a fit dwelling-place for 
its mistress.” 

“Mr. Maxwell,” she said, starting forward, “I did not 
bring you here that you might compliment me.” She 
hesitated. “Our conversation has gone wrong,” she con- 
tinued, “though for that I have myself to blame. I asked 
you here that I might explain, that I might beg a favor 
of you, and I hardly know how to begin.” 

She was very earnest, and she had approached nearer 
to me, in fact was standing beside the arm of my chair, 
resting her right hand on it and looking down upon me. 

“Surely you are not afraid,” I replied. “Surely you 
know, Clothilde, that I would do anything I could for 
you.” 

“I believe that,” she said, “otherwise I could not ask 
you. I have hesitated to explain; I thought likely you 
might find out yourself, but you did not.” 

“Clothilde!” I cried, “what is there to explain?” 

“Mr. Maxwell,” she said, “there is no cause for ap- 
prehension, not the least, but, please, look at me closely, 
for in a moment you will know me no longer as Clothilde 
Beyresen, but by another name.” 

I looked up in her face astonished, and she returned 
my gaze in silence for a few seconds, and then in a low, 
plaintive voice added: “I am John Harvey’s daughter.” 

It was a revelation, a surprise. 


The Revelation 


331 


“Clothilde!” I rather gasped than spoke. 

“Yes, Clothilde,” she said in the same plaintive tone. 
“I am Clothilde still, but not Clothilde Beyresen; I am 
Clothilde Harvey.” 

She paused and we were both silent, I thinking over 
the past, she of the present. 

She spoke again: “Do you know me, Mr. Herbert? 
Shall I ask my favor of you?” 

“Know you!”I cried. “Could I ever forget you by 
any name? Stay Clothilde, if you would but change your 
name once more.” 

A faint color came into her cheek. “By no means,” 
she said. “I am proud of my own name. That was not 
the favor I had to ask.” 

“It is the favor that I ask, Clothilde,” I said, “that I 
have been asking, that I shall always ask; that you will 
grant me some time, dear?” 

“Hush!” she said gently, “this is no time to talk in 
that way. We may be very near friends; we may need 
each other; we may help each other in the trials which 
seem about to come; we must not talk of more now. I 
have a very great favor to ask of you, Mr. Herbert, one 
that I know a man like you will grant to a girl like me. 
It may involve you in difficulty; it may be followed by 
danger, and I have hesitated, my friend, on this account 
to ask my favor, because I thought of these things, not 
because I feared refusal. It will be necessary first to tell 
you more of my father’s history before I ask my favor.” 

I saw that she was very much agitated and I begged 
her to sit down. 

“No,” she said, “I would rather stand by you; I want 
you to stand by me afterward,” and her voice was tear- 
ful. “I will make the story short; I could not bear to 
make it long. 


332 


Lock and Key 


“My father, John Harvey, gave me all these things 
you see around, and many more. He was the noblest, 
kindest, and tenderest of fathers. He did not die at sea, 
Mr. Herbert, as is generally supposed. He died here in 
this city, and I, his daughter, was with him until within 
a few hours of his death. My father died heartbroken, in 
the prime of his life, within a year after that awful battle 
in the English Channel of which you yourself told me 
in the other room. He was a proud man; when he re- 
turned home he found himself almost an alien. At first 
the advantage of his act to his own country was acknowl- 
edged, but a demand was privately made upon him by his 
government for two things: the first was for the booty 
he had taken; you saw a part of it in the treasury vault; 
I showed it to you, Mr. Herbert, very foolishly, because 
you had spoken so harshly of my father. 

“This booty he would have given to his govern- 
ment, but they asked one thing more, and that my father 
would not grant. They demanded of him the secret of 
the fearful explosive with which he wrought such havoc 
among the English ships. This he would not reveal, and 
they then branded him as an outlaw, and threatened if 
he would not yield to take possession of all he had by 
force. My father was a wise man, and saw the result. He 
could not treat his own countrymen as 'he had their ene- 
mies ; he was too loyal for that, and such a course would 
have made him indeed an outlaw. He could not let them 
have his secret; they might use it unwisely; it was the 
Money Power then, as now, that governed the country. 
Besides, he had determined that that secret should there- 
after be used only to prevent war. 

“My father bitterly repented his act in the British 
Channel. I was then a girl of eighteen, but I was much 
like him, and he confided in me, and told me all these 


The Revelation 


333 


things. He kept his own counsel and temporized with 
the government. He quietly removed his treasure from 
his vessel and brought it here. He brought me here also, 
and because it was unsafe to be known I was represented 
as the eldest daughter of Councilor Beyresen, and have 
been so considered except by a few who know my his- 
tory, and they called me princess, a title soon adopted by 
the rest. 

“My father went back to New York with a few men 
in whom he could rely. He hired a companion vessel 
and secretly put to sea. Out in the ocean he scuttled the 
Albatross, entered the other vessel, and returned by way 
of Corpus Christi to the Nationality. He was a changed, 
heartbroken man. He was in his own country, but it 
knew him not; he was among his own people, but un- 
known to them. I cheered him what I could, but he 
lived only a year. He made all preparations for his burial, 
and for the disposition of his property. He gave all that 
he had, which was many millions, to the Nationality, ex- 
cept his last acquired treasure, and that he left to me, to 
be kept in my own vault in the treasury, to which I was 
to have access at any time by day or night. It was to be 
used at my discretion, for myself if I sorely needed it, or 
for the Nationality. 

“My father was buried in the crypt of the Adminis- 
tration Building, and the secret of his terrible explosive is 
contained within his tomb, to be exhumed if at any time 
the life of the Nationality be imperiled by outside ene- 
mies. 

“Four persons named by my father, and I myself, 
were present at his burial. My father gave me the key 
to open the tomb. I am, if living, to choose one of the 
four to do it. I must give the key to that person there, 
and after using it he must return it to me. The same five 


334 


Lock and Key 


persons who were present at his burial, are, if alive, to be 
present when the tomb is opened. If any of them die, I, 
if living, am to choose another, two of the other three 
agreeing in my choice. If I am gone they fill my place. 

“It has been decided that the preservation of the Na- 
tionality demands that the secret should be disentombed. 

“This is the story, Mr. Herbert. Can you imagine 
the favor I have to ask of you? One of these four per- 
sons is dead, and I have chosen you to take his place and 
stand by me, and open the tomb, and recover the secret. 

I wanted you by me, but I hesitated to ask you to connect 
yourself with this fearful explosive. If you do, I under- 
stand it is proposed to appoint you to conduct the experi- 
ments necessarily attending it and to have charge of it 
thereafter.” 

“Clothilde,” I said, “do you doubt my willingness? 
I would stand by you in any emergency. And if I am 
afterward to have control of this destructive agent I can 
direct its use wisely so as to secure peace.” 

“You cannot imagine,” she said, “the service you do 
me. I think I realize how few would be willing to share 
this duty with me.” 

“I will do it most willingly,” I said. 

“And I thank you for it most earnestly,” she replied. 

For a few moments there was silence between us. 
“Then,” she continued, “at io o’clock on the night of the 
i rth, you, I and three others, will meet at Mr. Beyresen’s 
room; there we shall receive further instruction. Do not 
please come to see me again before this is over. I’ll bid 
you good-night now; we have talked a good while and 
it is very late.” 

“One word more, Clothilde,” I said. “Have you a 
portrait of your father; one that I could carry home with 
me?” 


The Revelation 


335 


She went into the next room and soon returned with 
an ivory-type, and gave it to me. I looked at it, and at 
her. 

“There is a great resemblance,” I said. “You are 
very like ; I have been blind not to have seen it. I thought 
you resembled some one I had met; your face always 
seemed strangely familiar; I ought to 'have known you.” 

I could see that she was pleased, for her tired ex- 
pression changed. 

“But you did not,” she said. “Remember me now, 
please, as Clothilde Harvey, though I am Clothilde Bey- 
resen in public. I have had to remember you as Lord 
Dudley really, but as Mr. Herbert Maxwell in public. 
It has been a strange comedy of errors, and it is not 
ended; I wish it were. I will go with you to the door, 
Mr. Herbert, and I thank you again for your great kind- 
ness.” 

I departed, pondering deeply over the story so simply 
and yet so earnestly told. This was the girl, who as the 
daughter of John Beyresen, I supposed had lived a quiet 
and comparatively uneventful life. She had told me noth- 
ing of herself, but I knew well now that hers had been 
a strange and tragical story. 

She had stood by the deathbed of her father, one 
of the most commanding figures of the century; she had 
seen him die unknown and almost unwept. She had 
lived under an assumed name in an unaccustomed sphere. 
She had taken up and performed her new duties, and won 
for herself the love and respect of all around her. She had 
in fact been impoverished and orphaned for the good of 
this people, and yet she had been always loyal to them. 

I was astonished at her great-heartedness, her mag- 
nanimity, her strength of character. I wondered at her 
unselfishness, her vivacity, her uniform cheerfulness. And 


336 


Lock and Key 


as I reflected on her conduct to me a stranger, I was yet 
more astonished. Almost at our first acquaintance I 
had spoken harshly of a father whom she loved most 
dearly, yet though very angry, she had not discarded me. 
She seemed to know me thoroughly, and to trust me. She 
had been very fearless in her conduct, and yet not repel- 
lent; and, finally, she had disclosed to me the secrets of 
the Nationality and her family, and asked me confidently 
to do that which few persons would have cared to ask of 
any one except a lifelong friend. 

I knew that she had committed no error in her 
choice. I knew that I would sooner die than reveal one 
iota of that with which she had trusted me, but how did 
it happen that this girl, who had so constantly refused to 
ally herself to me by dearer ties, had revealed such mo- 
mentous secrets and asked me to perform such duties? 

After I arrived at home I examined the picture care- 
fully. It was John Harvey at the age of forty, in his ma- 
ture and yet younger days, and I could see Clothilde’s re- 
semblance to her father in a hundred ways, modified, yet 
very evident. The night of the ball on the Albatross 
rushed into my memory, and with it came the image of a 
girl with whom I had then talked and danced, who gave 
me a foreign name as her own, and who was full of 
piquancy, mirth, and wit. She was the same girl to 
whom the next morning, as she sat by the open porthole, 
I gave my warning message, which care for her safety 
had principally incited. 

I had not told Clothilde all about this girl. I had 
indeed been so much attracted by her that I had made 
many efforts to discover her, almost as many as I had to 
find my little love of six years old. 

A thought flashed upon me; could it be possible that 
this girl was John Harvey’s daughter; was Clothilde her- 




The Revelation 337 

self? I recalled her unguarded statement about the mes- 
sage, and how adroitly she had lulled my suspicions of 
her knowledge; and I was almost satisfied that she and 
the young girl were the same. I will find out, thought I, 
but I, too, will be adroit and strategic. I will have some 
sort of promise out of this discovery, if possible; at all 
events I will get at the truth of this matter. 

And thus pondering, and by turns pitying my lady- 
love with a great compassion, and then forming plans to 
circumvent and surprise her, I fell asleep, and she held 
chief place in my dreams. 


5 


CHAPTER XXIX. 


THE TOMB. 

Strange changes are often wrought in our feelings 
and actions by the lapse of time, and influence of unfore- 
seen circumstances. 

I had accepted the responsibility of participating in 
the resurrection of that terrible secret which some years 
before had proven the destruction of the proud ship on 
which I held command. But this was no time for hesita- 
tion, and I was not one to give a half-hearted allegiance 
to a cause I deemed just. The government would use the 
latest improved weapons, and the most powerful explos- 
ives known to modern warfare, in dealing with its sub- 
jects; that much could be said in palliation of the intended 
procedure of the Nationality. 

I had little knowledge of the manner in which John 
Harvey’s secret was to be recovered, but I was aware 
from the way Clothilde had spoken that it was an ordeal 
she dreaded. 

At io o’clock on the night of the nth I knocked at 
the door of Mr. Beyresen’s chambers in the Administra- 
tion Building, and was admitted and shown into an inner 
room. I found there four persons — John Paul, who had 
been hastily summoned from Washington for this occa- 
sion; Clothilde, and Mr. Beyresen, and to my surprise 
St. John, whom I should never have suspected of being 
trusted with so important a secret. 

Clothilde was very nervous and evidently only kept 
her feelings in check by a strong effort of will. She 
338 


The Tomb 


339 


smiled appreciatively at me, as if to thank me, but spoke 
little. She was dres>sed in white, which made a striking 
contrast with the black suits worn by the gentlemen. 

A few minutes after I entered, Senator Paul rose 
and said: “The time passes, and we will proceed at once 
to the performance of the duty imposed upon us. Marshal 
St. John, will you attend the princess, and follow me? 
And you, Lord Dudley, and Councilor Beyresen, please 
walk together, and come after.” 

We proceeded in the order he had named from Mr. 
Beyresen’s room to the treasury department, and from 
thence, by the same passage which Clothilde and I had 
followed, until we reached the outside door of the vault 
we had visited. This the senator opened in the same man- 
ner, and with the same precautions Clothilde had em- 
ployed, and we stood in the ante-Ghamber. There were 
two closed doors in it; the one by which Clothilde and I 
had formerly entered, and another which Senator Paul 
now unlocked, disclosing a vault about the length, but 
somewhat wider than the one I had previously seen. 

The senator proceeded, without delay, and in silence, 
toward a polished granite shaft nearly four feet in height, 
which stood in the center of 'the vault. A small box was 
placed upon it, made of the black metal, and of about the 
same dimensions as the one I had before vainly attempted 
to lift. 

Senator Paul took his place by the side of the shaft, 
and we grouped ourselves around it, and he, Clothilde and 
St. John, each produced a key, which they fitted into cor- 
responding holes on different sides of the box, and on 
turning them it was unlocked and was easily opened, its 
top sliding 'backward in a groove. Within it there were 
two very flat keys made of the black metal. These Sen- 
ator Paul took out, the box was then closed, and we de- 


34° Lock and Key 

parted from the vault in the same order in which we had 
entered. 

We passed under the great arch of the dome to the 
eastern side of the building, and down a narrow corridor, 
until Senator Paul stopped before a panel in the marble 
wall, and after a short search found a small aperture into 
which he inserted one of the flat keys. This panel, which 
was made of the white metal, opened inwardly; we all 
passed through quickly and the door, or panel, was as 
quickly closed behind us. 

We were left for a moment in darkness, but on touch- 
ing a button, electric lights sprang into glow. We were 
in a hall, probably twenty feet long and six feet broad, 
closed in on all sides by stone walls. At its farther end a 
flight of stone steps descended, and we now proceeded 
down these toward the foundation of the building. When 
we had descended twenty-four steps, we reached a square 
landing, from which the stairway turned at right angles 
to its former course. When we had gone down twenty- 
four steps farther, a similar landing was reached and a 
similar turn repeated, and I soon found that the steps 
were built around a square of masonry about twenty- 
four feet in diameter. 

The descent was long and fatiguing, but when we 
had passed down one hundred and twenty of these steps, 
and were, as I calculated, at least sixty feet below the level 
at which we had started, the stairway ceased, being barred 
by what seemed a solid wall of masonry. 

After some little search, however, Senator Paul 
found an aperture into which he inserted the second, key, 
and another door of the white metal opened. 

We entered, the door was closed, and we stood in a 
room about eighteen feet square, furnished with chairs, 
and a table of white metal near which, on a granite ped- 


The Tomb 


341 


estal, like that in the vault above, was a similar box of 
the black metal. The room was lighted by electricity, but 
had no visible opening, even the one through which we 
had entered being now indistinguishable. 

We sat down together near the table, Senator Paul 
close by it, and all rested in silence for a few moments. 
Then the Senator arose and spoke as follows: “This 
room was opened last when five years ago we consigned 
to the tomb the mortal remains of a great man, who lived 
a noble and useful life, and died misunderstood and wil- 
fully misjudged, but whose memory is held dear in the 
hearts of his friends, and who will yet be honored by his 
countrymen as the greatest hero and philanthropist of 
modern times. 

“A few nights before John Harvey died he committed 
to his daughter, and to four of his nearest friends, who 
knew his history, certain trusts pertaining to the Nation- 
ality he had founded, accompanied with precise direc- 
tions how to use them if necessity demanded, and bound 
them by a solemn oath to the performance of these trusts. 

“Of the five persons who were then present I see but 
four here now, and it is well known to us that the fifth 
one has been recently removed by Almighty God from 
earth. 

“In such a contingency, foreseen as very possible, cer- 
tain provisions were made by John Harvey for the ap- 
pointment and qualification of a sucessor, that the num- 
ber might be kept complete, and it is now necessary for 
me to ascertain whether these provisions have thus far 
been properly complied with. Will you all, therefore, 
please rise? It becomes my duty, Lord Dudley, to ask 
you formally whether you are present here by invitation 
for the purpose of filling the vacancy thus occasioned, 
and whether you are willing so to do?” 


342 


Lock and Key 


I answered both of these questions affirmatively. 

‘Then,” said Senator Paul, “I must ask these other 
persons present to state by whose invitation Lord Dudley 
is here?” 

“By mine,” said Clothilde in a low voice. 

“What others vouch for him?” continued the Sen- 
ator. 

“I do,” said Mr. Beyresen. “And I, also,” said the 
Senator, and turned to St. John. 

“I know little of Lord Dudley,” said the latter, “but * 
I can trust the worthiness of the nominee of John Har- 
vey’s daughter, and the endorsement of the others.” 

“Then,” said the Senator, “it now only remains for 
me, before we proceed further, to administer for the first 
time to Lord Dudley, better known among us as Mr. 
Herbert Maxwell, the oath of secrecy and loyalty, which 
the rest of us will also repeat, as a reminder of former 
oaths to the same purpose taken. 

“Will you all, therefore, join with me as I read from 
this manual one of the most solemn oaths ever taken by 
man, pledging ourselves to the utmost secrecy in regard 
to all that has happened, or may hereafter happen in this 
room, or at the tomb of John Harvey, or in regard to 
anything we may have learned, or may hereafter learn 
touching his death, his will, his sayings, his writings, 
and the intentions expressed therein, not now generally 
known to the public, and also to the utmost loyalty to the 
cause and the principles which he advocated and cher- 
ished, made publicly known and practically expressed, 
in the organization called the Nationality, and to the ut- 
most zeal in the defense and preservation of those prin- 
ciples and that organization, even unto the death. Are 
you ready so to join me, comrades?” 

We all signified our willingness, He then read from 


7 he Tomb 


343 


a small manual, we joining him, an oath in character such 
as he had indicated, and at its conclusion asked heaven to 
register the vows thus taken. 

There was a moment’s silence, and then the Senator 
continued: “A few nights before John Harvey died he 
gave to us, his friends, full working plans and models of 
the vessel called the Albatross, and of its armament, from 
Which the same might readily be reconstructed. He also 
enjoined upon us to sepulchre his body, with solemn cere- 
monies, in a tomb prepared by him, not to be visited save 
as directed in the will which he then committed to our 
care. 

“He informed us, on that night, that the secret of the 
explosive used upon the Albatross was hidden in a por- 
tion of his tomb, to be exhumed and used if the Nation- 
ality should be threatened by outside enemies and powers 
with invasion or destruction. He charged us and those 
succeeding us to destroy this secret after the lapse of 
thirty years, by certain means which would hereafter be 
made known to us. 

“He left to these five persons and their successors the 
prerogative of judgment when such emergency had 
come. 

“Some time ago we four remaining thought that it 
had fully come. But we ask your judgment, also, Mr. 
Herbert Maxwell, as to whether the danger threatening 
us at present corresponds with that John Harvey feared.” 

C answered that my opinion coincided with the 
others, that such emergency existed. 

Then the Senator proceeded: “Some nights before 
John Harvey died he gave to each of us his friends a key 
and to his daughter two, three of them to open the black 
box contained within the vault above, in which box, after 
his burial, we placed the keys you saw me use in coming 


344 


'Lock and Key 

hither. The other three are likewise to be used in open- 
ing the box before us, in which, he stated, would be found 
some other keys, and full directions how to proceed in 
obtaining his dread secret. This box we shall now open.” 

The Senator, Mr. Beyresen, and Clothilde, then each 
produced a key, and unlocked the box in like manner as 
they had the one above. 

On the bottom of the box reposed a small leather- 
covered book, on which lay three keys, two of them simi- 
lar to those with which the doors above had been un- 
locked; the other, made of the same material, was some- 
what larger and its handle was in shape of a cross. A 
small gold chain, attached at each end to the arms of the 
cross, formed a loop about six inches in length. 

At a gesture from the Senator, Clothilde took the 
chain and key, and he the other keys and the small book, 
and opening the latter, turned some pages and read sol- 
emnly and reverently from it thus : 

“The hand of death lies heavy on me. His cold 
fingers will soon close my eyes and still my pulses. 

“I have given to the Nationality which I have found- 
ed, and for which I have a parent’s love, all my riches, my 
blessing, and my secrets save one only, so direful and so 
awful in its character that I had thought to let it die 
with me. 

“But wherefore, when I see already foes arising, 
cunning and powerful, and dangers coming, from which 
that secret wisely used could save my people and my land. 

“So until this people and this land have time to gather 
strength, I will give that also into your custody and 
guardianship, my friends, and that of your successors 
whoever they may be, charging you solemnly that you 
use this secret only for defense in times of gravest peril 


T'he Tomb 


345 

from outside foes, and never for offense, or in internal 
trouble. 

“I charge you also that you use it wisely, for pro- 
curing peace, and not for domination. 

“And I Oharge you also that on the first day of the 
year A. D. i960 you destroy this secret in manner as I 
have written for your instruction in this book. 

“I, John Harvey, charge you now again to do this 
righteously, and in the spirit of my wishes, as you would 
answer before God. 

“Let my daughter, if she be alive, or her successor, 
take the key herein contained, suspending it around her 
wrist by the golden chain. Let him who is your leader 
take the other keys. The latter are for doors now open, 
which will close after my obsequies, and must be passed 
to reach my sepulchre. Approach my tomb between the 
hours of eleven and midnight. Let no word be spoken 
after you leave this chamber until you return. 

“Pass quickly, three upon the left, and two, my 
daughter being second, upon the right side of the figure 
lying on the tomb. Let my daughter, before she leaves 
this room, appoint some one to pass before her on the 
right side of the figure, and use the key which she will 
give him only after all have taken places. 

“Let all take places and remain upon the white tiles 
on the floor, with their faces toward the tomb ; the person 
designated by my daughter on the right of the figure 
nearest its head, my daughter next him; the others on 
the other side indifferently. 

“When there is perfect silence, and not before, let 
my daughter give the key to him who stands beside her. 
Let all remain exactly in their places save him alone. Let 
him move forward to the figure, and, turning the third 
button above the right arm easily around, remove it. 


34 6 


Lock Cind Key 


taking it in his left hand. Let him insert the key into 
the opening from whence the button was removed, and 
turn it gently round. 

“An aperture will appear below the key, and a paper 
will be pushed forward. Let him take this paper also in 
his left hand. Let him reverse the key, withdraw it, put 
the button back into the opening and turn it round again, 
step back upon his place, and return the key into my 
daughter’s hand. 

“Let those upon the left side pass on out, my daugh- 
ter follow, and the person with the paper last. Ascend the 
stairs in silence to this chamber, closing doors behind 
you. Let the paper there be given unopened to your 
leader. On the morrow meet, and consider well how you 
will use the secret, oh, my friends, in whose judgment I 
so much confide, and when the peril is well past destroy 
the paper. 

“Three times, and three times only, will my tomb give 
up my secret.” 

Senator Paul ceased and closed the book. The faces 
of all, even that of St. John, showed intense emotion. 

“Clothilde,” said the Senator, calling her thus for the 
first time, “the hour has come; make your appointment.” 

“Mr. Maxwell,” she said almost inaudibly. 

“Let us understand each other fully, and our respect- 
ive places in this solemn duty,” said the Senator, and he 
repeated the instruction. “As leader I will precede you, 
Mr. Beyresen, and St. John will follow. We pass up the 
left side. You will attend the princess,” he said to me, 
“preceding her up the right side.” 

He then unlocked another hidden door in the corner 
of the room, diagonal to that by which we had entered, 
and we passed through. The stairway was continued, 
winding downward as before. The door was closed be- 


The Tomb 


347 


hind us, and immediately the voices of a large chorus of 
singers, accompanied by the notes and swells of a power- 
ful organ, reached us. These were at first distant and in- 
distinct, but became louder and clearer as we moved down 
the stair and approached the level from whence they 
seemed to come. Finally the full chorus of the singers 
and the voices of men, women and children could be 
heard. It was a song of sadness, a long drawn and fu- 
nereal dirge. 

We were all, even thus upon the stairway, deeply 
moved. Clothilde looked once toward me ; she was death- 
ly pale and evidently summoning all her fortitude for the 
occasion. 

We descended eighty steps; I counted them, and 
then the stairway ceased, but the dirge continued, evi- 
dently coming from a room to which Senator Paul was 
now trying to discover the entrance. He succeeded, un- 
locked the door, opened it, and the voices and music 
ceased at once. 

We stood at the western end of a large chamber, 
probably twenty feet wide, and quite long; the funereal 
blackness of floor, walls, and ceiling rendering it difficult 
to determine its dimensions with much accuracy. 

A cluster of four electric lamps dependent from the 
ceiling, near the center of the chamber, furnished the only 
light in it. The metal work of these lamps was gold, and 
their light shone through the media of ground glass, only 
dimly illuminating the farther portions of the room, but 
falling upon the figure of a man, recumbent upon a black 
catafalque, raised probably eighteen inches above the 
floor. On his right side and about three feet removed 
from the catafalque, were what seemed to be two white 
tiles set in the floor, and on his left I observed three others 
at a similar distance. In the glossy, purplish black gf 


34 8 


Lock and Key 


the catafalque and its draperies, as well as on the sides, 
floor, and ceiling of the room, I recognized at once the 
presence of the black metal. 

Already pervaded with a feeling of awe by the strange 
surroundings, we moved forward to take our designated 
places. As we did so the figure, which in the distance 
had been dimly outlined, became so distinct and life-like 
that I am free to confess I was startled, and almost terri- 
fied. 

It was the figure of the dead, a tall, powerful man; 
the hair and eyebrows perfect and black as night ; the eyes 
closed ; the hands crossed naturally on the chest ; the feet 
shoeless, but stockinged ; stretched at full length upon his 
back on the black catafalque. The hands, limbs and 
every outline were perfect; the face full of expression. 

It was the face and figure of John Harvey. He wore 
a black coat, a white necktie, vest and trousers, and was 
in full dress except for the shoeless feet. 

The light from the arcs above fell full upon this 
figure, and there was about it, taken with the funereal 
surroundings, an awful, fear-inspiring, majestic, unearthly 
aspect. 

I glanced at Clothilde; her face was as colorless and 
almost as white as the dress she wore, but I saw that the 
excitement of the occasion would sustain her, and in- 
deed I knew not what to do should she give way. 

We -took our places on the white tiles, and turned 
toward the figure as we had been directed,, when imme- 
diately the organ and the choir again began in a low 
chant, seemingly remote, but growing louder and nearer, 
and I recognized that a solemn service for the dead had 
begun. The words and even- the music I had heard before 
on the occasion of the interment of a German emperor. 
As the chant proceeded, and we all stood awe-stricken 


The Tomb 


349 


facing toward the figure, it seemed as if strange spirits 
were around us in the dusky air, and as if the supernatural 
had overcome the natural, and that those sealed eyelids 
might unclose, those hands might unclasp, the dead might 
arise, and speak to us. 

Clothilde’s gaze was riveted upon the figure; Mr. 
Beyresen’s eyes were downcast, and his face showed per- 
turbation as did that of Senator Paul, and St. John even 
was visibly affected. 

The chant continued, distinct, slow and deliberate, 
and with awful solemnity, and we listened hoping that 
the ordeal might soon be past. The organ pealed, perfect 
in every tone; the words came clear and distinct, appar- 
ently from the darkness veiling the east end of the room; 
yet we saw no one. For fully fifteen minutes it continued, 
and then slowly died away on the heavy, oppressive air 
which filled the room. 

It was gone and there was perfect silence. I re- 
membered my instructions and reached toward Clothilde. 
Mechanically she unfastened the chain which she had 
looped round her left wrist, and handed me the key. 
I took it, stepped two paces toward the figure, and saw 
above the right arm, where it crossed the body, three 
black buttons. I knelt and took the third within my 
fingers, turned it round till it resisted, and then withdrew 
it. It was very heavy for so small an object; a fact I no- 
ticed even in my trepidation. I placed it in my left hand; 
a square hole was visible. In this I put the key and turned 
it also. Looking below it, I observed a sealed packet 
which had been pushed outward. 

I drew this gently forth, again turned the key, with- 
drew it, put the button in its place and moved it round. 
I passed the key to Clothilde, and we started to leave the 
place. Immediately the strange choir began again to 


350 


Lock and Key 


sing. We reached the stairway, closed the door, but 
heard them still as we ascended. Clothilde took my 
proffered arm and leaned wearily upon it. We entered 
the room above, and I gave the packet to the Senator. 

After a few moments’ rest the keys and the book were 
returned to the black box, it was relocked, and with faces 
yet pallid we began the final ascent, resting occasionally 
on the landing. 

After some time we gained the top, passed out 
through the door we had entered, and again reached the 
vault of the treasury building, Senator Paul leading as 
before. There the first box was reopened; the keys 
placed in it and it was relocked, and for the first time we 
looked freely in each other’s faces. 

It was 2 o’clock in the morning. For four hours 
we had been engaged in this arduous work, with nerves 
wrought to the highest tension. 

A carriage waited for us. Mr. Beyresen entered it, 
and then Clothilde and myself. There was little talk 
between us. At parting Mr. Beyresen asked me to meet 
him on the morrow at his room. 

I sought sleep, but found it not. The image of John 
Harvey, the sounds of weird music, the voices of unseen 
singers drove rest from my pillow, and about 9 o’clock 
I rose, and at the appointed time reached Mr. Beyresen’s 
room. 

I found the members of the party all assembled, save 
Clothilde, who was unable to be present. It was decided 
that the packet might be opened in her absence, and 
Senator Paul broke the seal and drew forth this writing, 
which he read to us : 

“For once only, my friends, I have broken faith with 
you, and I crave your pardon. When I talked with you 
some nights ago, I was determined and had made all 


The Tomb 


351 


preparations to leave my secret with you. But the por- 
tals of eternity have opened now before me, and I am for- 
bidden. I cannot even for you, my brethren, disclose the 
nature of that secret. It must die with me. 

“Your cause here on earth, my cause also whither 
I go, must be furthered by faith, and love, and charity — 
not by the means I thought to employ. 

“In all things you must be wise as serpents, and in 
respect to offense you must be harmless as doves. 

“If defense be needed, prepare yourselves with what 
is necessary. So much is lawful. Remember no one can 
enter a strong man’s house, and spoil his goods, unless he 
first bind the strong man. 

“Be at one with another, oh, my friends. Be exem- 
plars to 'those who live around you. But protect your fire- 
sides, your homes, the country which God gave you in 
his divine way first, and I in my human way last. You 
have my full permission to use for this purpose all the 
means I have already left you. But these must now suf- 
fice you. It is better so. Equality of weapons will keep 
you humble and preserve you from aggression. It will 
engender care for good men’s opinion, and the Chris- 
tian virtues which secure divine approval. 

“I can say but little more. I have thought it all out 
as I lay upon my bed, and I cannot leave my secret. I 
will tread my weary way to my place of sepulchre again 
to-night, and I will destroy it with my own hands. You 
will find this packet only in its place. I have made this 
resolution, and I am at peace. I shall soon depart this 
life, but I will still watch over you. 

“I can only add this: The Lord has at last shown 
me as I pray He will show you, also, ‘What is good, and 
what He requireth of us, to do justly, and to love mercy, 
and to walk humbly with our God.’ 


“John Harvey.” 


35 ^ 


Lock and Key 


There was silence in the chamber for some moments. 
The Senator reverently folded up the paper and placed 
it in the packet. His eyes, and those of the two others 
who had been John Harvey’s personal friends, were suf- 
fused with tears. Finally he remarked: 

“I understand now the sudden aggravation of John 
Harvey’s illness, which rendered him delirious and caused 
his death twenty-four hours later. Our departed friend 
has acted wisely. The employment of this agent would, 
I fear, have robbed us of moral support. We must mod- 
ify our plans, and be content to use the weapons left us. 
We have John Harvey’s black-mouthed guns as yet. 

I am directed, Mr. Maxwell, by General Canly, to 
give you this commission, which entrusts you with the 
molding of these cannon at Bilboa, and the preparation of 
the missiles to be used. Please report to the General for 
further orders. Let us now depart, remembering our oaths 
of secrecy and common service in a common cause.” 


■ 




CHAPTER XXX. 


THE PRINCESS. 

Shortly after leaving Mr. Beyresen’s rooms, I went 
to General Canly’s headquarters, and received full in- 
structions from him in regard to my duties at Bilboa. 

He desired me to proceed with all dispatch to that 
city, and I promised him that I would do so on the en- 
suing morning. 

In the evening I called to see Clothilde, and learned 
that she had been confined to her room all day by an at- 
tack of nervous fever. I left a note for her expressing 
sympathy, and telling her that it was imperatively neces- 
sary for me to leave in the morning, and asking her to 
write to me as soon as she was sufficiently recovered. 

On my arrival at Bilboa I found that the six gun- 
boats had been completed, and would be ready for ship- 
ment and launching on the Missouri River as soon as 
their armament was prepared, each vessel being designed 
to carry a single gun of the black metal. 

The casting of these guns, and of others to be mount- 
ed on railroad cars for land service, and the preparation 
of missiles for them, fully occupied my time for some suc- 
ceeding weeks. 

I heard daily of Clothilde, but it was many days be- 
fore she herself was able to write to me. She did so can- 
didly, trustingly, and confidentially, and yet without a 
a word that might not have been written to a brother. 

I could not understand this reserve when my own 
feelings were manifest in my every epistle. But I hoped 
353 


354 


Lock and Key 


much from the quiet, affectionate manner she so natur- 
ally assumed toward me, and I believed that she felt far 
more deeply than she cared to let me know. I was also 
satisfied that she was better acquainted with my history 
than she had ever chosen to reveal to me, and confident 
that she was the young girl I had met on the Albatross. 

I longed to see her again and put this matter to the 
test, but I could not intrude thus upon her until she was 
restored in health. 

In the latter part of December I received an urgent 
invitation from Mr. Beyresen to spend New Year’s day 
with his family, but was obliged to send word that I 
could not come until the 3d. On that day I reached Neu- 
ropolis, and went at once to Mr. Beyresen’s house. 

All greeted me most cordially, but there was some- 
thing in Clothilde’s manner, and a sparkle in her eye 
v\ hich she could not conceal, that I thought augured well 
for my most sanguine hopes. 

Our conversation at the dinner-table anfl in the fam- 
ily circle was commonplace to others, but the simplest 
words between us two were freighted with the extraor- 
dinary. 

After the dinner I missed Clothilde for awhile, and on 
her return fancied I saw traces of tears in her eyes, and 
her buoyant and gladsome manner seemed somewhat as- 
sumed. 

One by one the others dropped out of the room, and 
she and I alone remained. 

“Miss Clothilde,” I said, “you once promised to 
show me your library, and I should be very much grati- 
fied if I might be permitted to look into it this evening.” 

She seemed somewhat confused by my request, but 
replied: “Certainly,” and led the way to her drawing- 
room, 


The P?' in cess 


355 


She left me there, and went into the apartment ad- 
joining, where she was evidently engaged in arranging 
something, but came out presently, and said to me: “I 
fear you will find the library in a little confusion; but if 
you will be so good as to come in, I shall be pleased to 
show it to you.” 

I sat still, and replied: “I am afraid I am intruding 
and giving you trouble. I wanted a little talk with you 
rather than to see your library. I would not annoy you 
for the world.” 

She had resumed her old position by the mantel. 

“Annoy me,” she said; “I hardly see how you could. 
You have been so kind and considerate, so careful and 
thoughtful of my interests and feelings, that I could not 
think anything you might do an annoyance. You have 
stood by me as a true friend. You are doing for me and 
my people now what few persons would care to do. You 
must not think that I underestimate your services; you 
must not think I do not know how to value them, Mr. 
Maxwell.” 

There were tears in her eyes as she spoke, and she 
sat down in a chair near me. 

“You are very earnest and panegyrical, Clothilde,” 
I said, “but you know very well that that is not what I 
long for. Have you no other words for me? Can you 
make no hopeful reply to the question I asked you some 
months past, when I told you I loved you?” 

“Oh, Mr. Maxwell!” she exclaimed, “I promised to 
answer that question after you had answered mine truly, 
or found the person of whom you spoke.” 

“And is that to be all?” I said. “Is there to be no 
word of love from you to me? Are we to live on thus, 
divided by an impassable barrier which you have created; 
why, I cannot imagine. Could you not be happy with 


356 


Lock and Key 


me, Clothilde? If you could not, why have you trusted 
me so much? I have been very candid with you; I have 
revealed my inmost soul to you. I have had but few 
loves, and those have been sacred. Do you condemn me 
for them, when I had not as yet met you?” 

“No,” she replied quickly, “I do not; I condemn no 
one. As you have told me of one love, Mr. Herbert, you 
might tell me of the others,” she added. 

“I will accept your challenge,” I said eagerly, 
“though I hardly know the spirit in which it is made. 
But you must come nearer, Clothilde, if I am to reveal 
secrets which have never yet been told to anyone.” 

She placed herself on a low footstool still closer to 
me, with every appearance of interest. 

“It is a strange thing, Clothilde,” I continued, “for a 
woman to ask a man suing for her heart to reveal his 
former loves to her.” 

“It is indeed,” she replied. “I should like to hear the 
history of my predecessors, but I will not persist if it is 
painful. I hope you are not offended at the inquiry.” 

“No, I am not,” I said, “and I will go on. I will tell 
the woman I love the story of my other loves, and it will 
not be long. I have already informed you that as a boy 
of twelve I fell in love with a little girl visiting for a short 
time with my mother. Her name was Stephanie. It was 
a childish love, Clothilde, and yet it was no transient one. 
Its memory followed me for years, and I have often found 
myself wondering if she had grown to be the glorious 
woman her childhood promised.” 

“I remember,” broke in Clothilde. “You told me, 
too, you had never seen her since.” 

“I did and spoke the truth.” 

“Well,” said she, after a slight pause, “was there 
another?” 


The Princess 


357 


“There was,” I answered. “You may remember I 
told you of my breach of discipline in visiting the Alba- 
tross the night of the ball, and of a letter of warning I 
afterward gave to a young girl sitting at an open port- 
hole of the vessel?” 

“Yes,” she answered, “I do remember.” 

“I did not tell you all, however, for you interrupted 
me. At the ball I had danced and talked with the young 
lady, and strange to say, though I only saw her that one 
evening she was so bright, so joyous, so beautiful, and 
so charming, that she made a powerful impression on 
me. It was for her sake more than all the rest that the 
next day I gave the warning. The few hours I spent 
with her were so delightful that I long remembered them, 
and I believe, Clothilde, that the memory of my child love 
and my girl love has done more to keep me from tempta- 
tion than all other things. Would you destroy their mem- 
ory, Clothilde? Do you think they would render me less 
capable of loving you, or have you no love to give me, 
which I can hardly believe?” 

“No,” she replied hesitatingly, “I would not rob you 
of your memories. But,” she added blushingly, “I would 
be sure they are only memories. Did I understand that 
you had never seen this other person since?” she asked. 

“I believe now I have,” I said, watching her nar- 
rowly. 

She started and made a movement to withdraw the 
hand which I had taken, but I detained it, though only for 
a moment, for she withdrew it. 

“How did she conform to your expectations?” she 
inquired. 

“I think I have already told her; I believe that young 
lady was your own self, dear.” 


358 


Lock and Key 


There was a pause and then she said: “How long 
have you believed this, Mr. Herbert?” 

“Only for a few weeks. But I believe it, and I think 
you knew it all the time, Clothilde; is this not true?” 

“I certainly was on the Albatross at the time of which 
you speak,” she said gravely, but with increasing color. 

“You have hardly treated me fairly, Clothilde!” I 
exclaimed, “but you are great enough, and good and 
lovely enough, to make amends.” 

“I do not know about that, sir, she said. “I am only 
two of your loves. There is the first and most important 
one.” 

“Oh, you objector!” attempting to seize her, which 
she evaded, “are not two enough?” 

“No,” she said, “I think not. “Besides,” returning 
near me to her place on the footstool, “there are other dif- 
ficulties.” 

“What are they?” I inquired. 

“You and I,” she said solemnly, “are hereditary 
foes.” 

“What!” I cried. 

“Your ancestors and mine,” she continued, “have 
fought each other on a hundred battlefields.” 

I looked at her wonderingly. 

“It is true,” she went on. “I am of the blood royal. 
It is true, as is everything I have ever told you.” 

She looked intently at me, and I at her. “Do you 
not know me, Herbert?” she said. 

“What is your full name, Clothilde?” I cried hoarse- 
ly, bending forward. 

“Clothilde Stephanie Harvey,” she almost sobbed. 

I put my arm about her, and in another moment she 
sat beside me, while I stilled her tears with kisses. 

“And you will be my wife, Stephanie?” I said at last. 

“I will not tell you again,” she replied, with return- 


The Princess 


359 


ing coquetry; “I promised that eighteen years ago.” 

“And,” I exclaimed, “neither of us, it seems, has 
ever forgotten it!” 

“I knew you all the time,” she continued. “I knew 
you on the Albatross, by the scar on the side of your tem- 
ple, made when you fell from the tree at your father’s 
house. I thought I knew you when you threw me the 
flowers, and I was sure of it when I first met you after- 
ward. Do you think I would have trusted you as I did, 
sir, if I had not known you? I wanted you to remember 
me, and I gave you many hints, but you never took them, 
and I supposed you had forgotten Stephanie till you told 
me about her. My mother, you know, or ought to know, 
was the Princess Stephanie, sister to King Alphonse of 
Spain. Come into the library and I will show you her pic- 
ture.” 

We went at once. The picture was turned to the 
wall. Clothilde put it right. 

“I turned it,” she continued, “lest you should recog- 
nize me from it; I look much like my mother. I wanted 
you to remember me yourself. I supposed you would 
come into the library after what you said, and I did not 
know how to prevent you.” 

“I saw you did not want me there, Clothilde, and I 
did not come,” I answered. 

“You are so kind and considerate, Herbert,” and she 
smiled up into my face. “I remember it as a trait of 
yours long ago.” 

“God help me to be so always with you, Clothilde, 
my love,” I responded fervently. 

We parted for the night, and I walked to my rooms 
with a step light as air, and a heart full to bursting. My 
child love, my girl love, my only love was mine, and 
royal in her beauty, charming in her manner, sunny in 
tier disposition, and mine, tnine only, in her heart, 


CHAPTER XXXI. 

THE MARCH OF THE THREE HUNDRED THOUSAND. 

I remained in Neuropolis only till the evening of 
the next day, but I saw many changes. The encamp- 
ment on 'the west bank of the great canal now held one 
hundred and fifty thousand men, and the city itself, con- 
taining a population of over a half million, could furnish 
one hundred thousand more. 

The military spirit had infected the entire people, 
and though the pursuits of industry were not neglected, 
every moment hitherto given to recreation, or pleasure, 
was now devoted to warlike attainments. 

The armament of the vessels at Bilboa had been 
completed, as had also the mounting of several guns of 
the black metal in turrets on railroad cars made ball- 
proof by 'the use of the white metal. 

I intended beginning in February the erection of 
buildings and stocks for the launching of the gunboats, 
which I designed protecting by a few shore batteries 
placed on the Missouri River. 

Though many of the states had not responded with 
their quotas of troops yet so great was the severity of the 
times that the government had obtained the five hundred 
thousand volunteers called for. 

But already a change had occurred in the attitude 
of the people in the Eastern states. Suffering had nearly 
reached its limit; patient endurance had almost been ex- 
hausted; and wise and able leaders had arisen, who 
frowned down the suicidal attempts of anarchists and 
369 


The March of the Three Hundred Thousand 361 

other enemies of law and order, which for years had fur- 
nished excuses for continued oppression; leaders who 
were not afraid to speak the truth, and claimed openly 
and boldly the right to hold public meetings; to denounce 
wrongs, and to demand their redress. 

The people were awaking from their apathy, and in 
all the great cities meetings were held, public addresses 
were made, and the Hymn of the Nationality was sung 
by marching thousands on the streets. 

Conflicts with the authorities had already occurred 
in several cities, where the right of free and open assem- 
blage and discussion had been challenged, which, though 
bloodless, had excited bitter feelings, and keener sense of 
long-endured wrongs. 

It was the opinion of the councilors and public men 
of the Nationality that the government would soon make 
some aggressive movement against it, if for no other rea- 
son than to divert the public mind from the dangerous 
broodings which were engrossing it. 

About the 15th of January, 1936, the commissioners 
appointed by the governors of Texas, Louisiana, Mis- 
souri, Arkansas, Oregon, California, Washington, Idaho, 
Montana, North Dakota, Wisconsin, Minnesota, Iowa, 
Kentucky, Tennessee, Mississippi, Alabama, Georgia and 
the Carolinas, in all over a hundred persons, arrived in 
Neuropolis. 

From three to eight commissioners had been sent 
from each state, generally from among its most distin- 
guished citizens and in two instances, those of California 
and Iowa, the governors themselves were of the number. 

On the 20th of January these commissioners, in 
charge of a committee of the parliament, left Neuropolij 
on two special trains for a tour of observation of the Na- 
tionality. 


362 


Lock and Key 


They were given full opportunity for forming a cor- 
rect judgment of the condition of its people and its power 
and resources, both from an industrial and military point 
of view. 

They were taken into many of its principal cities in . 
the mountains and on the plains, and among the people 
in the smaller towns and villages. 

They visited the encampment at Neuropolis before 
leaving, and later the one in the disputed townships, and 
were invited to mingle freely with the men that they might 
judge of their intelligence and their patriotism. 

The journey was intended to continue two weeks 
and to terminate on their return to Neuropolis. At its 
very beginning the commissioners were evidently much 
impressed with what they saw of the prosperity and 
strength of the Nationality. 

During this season the rural population had much 
leisure, and were now employing it in military training 
under their labor directors. As the commissioners passed 
through, or stopped at the towns and villages, they saw 
regiments of men zealously engaged in drill, and they 
frequently met these same men in the evening at their 
homes, or in some assemblage, and found them loyal to 
their land, ready to entertain strangers hospitably if they 
came as friends, and equally ready to meet them otherwise 
if they came as foes. 

When a few days had been spent in this manner, 
many of the commissioners began correspondence with 
the governors and other officers of their states, the nature 
of which could be inferred from expressions which some- 
times escaped them. 

Said a Georgian: “Your country is already a great 
military camp.” 


7 he March of the Three Hundred Thousand 363 

“I marvel at your population, and your prosperity,” 
declared a Minnesota commissioner. 

“No power can subjugate such a people,” tersely 
remarked a Mississippian. 

Understanding that the commissioners would re- 
turn to Neuropolis about the 5th of February, I arranged 
to leave Bilboa for a few days, and started for Neuropo- 
lis on the evening of the fourth. We had stopped at a 
small station about ten miles from the city, when the con- 
ductor handed me a telegram which had reached Bilboa 
after my departure, and had been forwarded me on the 
train. I opened it and read: “Report to me at Neuropo- 
lis at once. The President has ordered an advance in 
force, and his troops are in rapid movement to cross the 
Missouri.” It was signed by General Canly. 

“Ah, then,” thought I, “the moment of action has 
come. Alas, for human greed, passion, and shortsighted- 
ness, which precipitate so many calamities upon the peo- 
ple.” 

We arrived very soon at Neuropolis, and I repaired 
at once to General Canly’s headquarters. I saw him but 
a moment; he was very busy. 

“How many cannon,” inquired he, “have you at Bil- 
boa, ready to move to-morrow or the next day?” 

I replied that I had eight, mounted on railway cars, 
and trained men ready to use them. 

“Then,” said he, “till 10 o’clock to-night your time 
is at your own disposal. We have information that two 
days ago all available troops were ordered to cross the 
river at Omaha, and take possession of the disputed town- 
ships, and that they are now concentrating for that pur- 
pose. By 10 o’clock to-night we shall have more definite 
news. I will see you then with other officers in council.” 

I left the General and as soon as possible went to 


364 


Lock and Key 


Mr. Beyresen’s house. Mrs. Beyresen received me grave- 
ly but very kindly, and after a little conversation with- 
drew. Clothilde came a moment later, met me, and burst 
into tears. She had heard the news and understood my 
errand. We went into her drawing-room, and I tried to 
comfort her. 

“Oh, Herbert !” she cried, “I am afraid for your sake 
of this coming struggle. If I had never known you you 
would have been safe, but now you will be in constant 
peril. And yet I would not keep you if I could, for the 
cause is holy. But oh, be careful of yourself. I have 
lost my father, and if I lose the lover I have just found I 
shall be desolate indeed. Oh, the suffering and misery I 
have seen wrought by war !” 

“You were in the Albatross, Clothilde, ” I said. 

“I was,” she answered. “I would not leave my fa- 
ther. The other women went ashore; I would not leave 
him, and he let me stay. I saw nothing of the battle till 
all was over. I heard the firing and felt the concussion 
of the balls upon the vessel, and I knew no fear'; but when 
I looked out over the sea, which was strewn with wrecks 
and had swallowed up men who had been alive but an 
hour before, I realized that war was awful. I thought 
of you, and I was anxious till I knew that you were safe. 
But I could have lost you then, Herbert, and recovered. 
I cannot now, dear, since I have known you better.” 

For a long 'time we talked together, and I left her 
somewhat reassured, and went to meet the Commander- 
in-chief. Many other officers were with him, and I learned 
the latest intelligence. 

The Governmental troops were concentrating rap- 
idly about twenty miles east from Omaha. A large num- 
ber were already assembled, which would be greatly in- 


The March of the Three Hundred Thousand 365 

creased ir, a few hours, when the passage would prob- 
ably be attempted. 

Only \ show of force entirely overwhelming could 
change the purpose of the government. Realizing this, 
General Canly had determined on an immediate concen- 
tration of the Nationalistic forces at a station called 
Oberon, ten miles inland from Omaha. 

The railway officials whose lines led from Neuropo- 
lis eastward were instructed to keep their tracks clear 
for the passage of trains loaded with men from the camp 
near the city, who were already on their way to Oberon. 

The troops in the disputed townships had orders to 
begin their march in the morning to that place, distant 
from them about forty miles. A great number of well- 
drilled men were ordered in from the mountain districts, 
and would be hurried to the front as soon as practicable. 
I was required to be ready at an hour’s notice to proceed 
to Oberon with my Harvey guns. 

I reached my lodgings late that night. It was after 
1 o’clock when I retired, and nearly eight next morning 
when I breakfasted. 

A great change had come upon the city. The streets 
were filled with regiments marching to their allotted 
cantonments, and with wagons conveying stores to 
trains. The arsenals were open, and boxes of arms were 
being sent to the encampment west of the city. Fresh 
tents, pitched at various points there, showed arrivals 
of large bodies of troops during the night. 

I repaired to headquarters and was informed that the 
government had already concentrated two hundred and 
fifty thousand men, and it was expected that a movement 
would soon be made to seize the bridge crossing the Mis- 
souri at Omaha. I was ordered to transport my guns to 
Neuropolig at once, This I did, and they arrived and 


366 


Lock and Key 


were safely housed that evening. All day long troops 
were arriving from the mountain districts, and going 
into camp to be fully equipped and armed before pro- 
ceeding onward. 

About 2 p. m. the trains conveying the commis- 
sioners reached Neuropolis. They had heard the news 
that day, and returned as rapidly as possible. They had 
left a peaceful city; they found a martial camp. Anxiety 
and distress were visible on their countenances as they 
saw the warlike preparations and the constant embarka- 
tion of men hurrying to the front. 

They were met at the station, escorted to hotels, and 
treated with every courtesy. At first they doubted the 
authenticity of the reputed order of the President, and it 
was not until they had received telegrams from their own 
states that they fully admitted it. Then they held hur- 
ried meetings; then they realized that they were in the 
midst of the wildest storm cloud of war that the Conti- 
nent had ever seen. 

From room to room, all night long, these men con- 
sulted with each other, and telegraphed to their friends 
and superiors. 

I visited Clothilde in the evening. She had recovered 
her fortitude and was again herself. Her depression was 
gone, and though anxious, the brave spirit of her ances- 
tors was manifest in her bearing. , 

The morning of the 7th came, and the city awoke if 
it had been at all asleep. Many of the commissioners 
desired to return home that day. They were informed 
that the roads were now blocked by trains filled with 
troops, and advised to wait till the 9th, when a sufficient 
number of men having been sent forward for present de- 
fense, special trains would be provided for them, They 
inquired if the^ were at liberty to go where they wished. 


The March oj the Three Hundred Thousand 367 

and were Assured the freedom of the city, and of the 
camps, was theirs. 

They took full advantage of the privileges accorded 
them. They visited the camps, the stations, and all parts 
of the city, in carriages, in cars, and on foot, in couples, 
in groups, or singly. They conversed; they telegraphed; 
they interchanged views without observation, or annoy- 
ance. 

It was announced that at 2 o'clock there would be a 
grand review of the mountain men as they marched past 
the Administration Square to the southern depot for 
embarkation, and the commissioners were invited to be 
present. 

These troops consisted of twelve corps of twenty- 
five thousand men each, and would be the last sent for- 
ward at present from Neuropolis. 

By 1 o’clock a large platform had been erected on 
the east side of the square, at the place where the labor 
directors had formerly assembled. At an early hour an 
immense throng, eager to witness the spectacle, filled 
the streets and sidewalks. 

I was sent by General Canly to bring Clothilde. “It 
is fitting,” he said, “that John Harvey’s daughter, though 
as yet known to but a few, should be recognized, and 
should occupy the place of honor on this day when the 
troops pass by to defend the land he loved. I have in- 
vited her, and informed the officers and men of her iden- 
tity, and you can tell her this from me, that the standards 
which these troops carry, bear by order of our Parliament 
the figure of a woman, and that figure represents John 
Harvey’s daughter.” 

I told Clothilde this, and she accompanied me, a 
princess in her every attitude and movement. She took 
her seat by the General, among his staff, on the platform 


368 Lock and Key 

where the commissioners, councilors, and others were 
assembled. 

A little before 2 o’clock the advancing column of 
the mountain men wheeled into view from the Northwest 
Boulevard, and passing along the Northern Avenue, 
turned southward down the eastern side of the Adminis- 
tration Square. 

As they reached it their arms were brought to a pre- 
sent, and carried thus past the platform on which we were, 
and along the whole eastern side of the square. The 
sight as the column wheeled and moved down upon us 
was most impressive. 

The men marched in companies, at a rapid, swing- 
ing pace and with great precision, filling the wide avenue 
from side to side. They were full grown, mature men, 
robust and strong, and their determined faces showed 
that they knew full well their mission. They looked 
neither to the right nor left, but straight ahead, with true 
soldierly bearing. Their weapons were repeating rifles 
of the latest pattern ; their uniforms were blue, with shako 
helmets, and a white sash about the waist, with short ends 
dependent. The colors which they carried were those of 
the United States; the flag staffs bore the figure of a 
woman in a flowing Grecian robe. These colors were 
presented as they passed the platform, all upon it rising, 
the commissioners with the rest. 

The column marched in silence, until the middle 
of the first corps of twenty-five thousand men was oppo- 
site us, when suddenly at a word their drums beat a 
charge, and immediately the voices of the entire corps 
burst forth, clear and strong, in the Hymn of the Nation- 
ality, which had been sung upon the. same spot by the 
labor directors. 


The March of the Three Hundred Thousand 369 

“Hail! all hail! We march, an army grand, 

With weapons bright, in strength and might, 

To consecrate this noble land, 

This soil on which we tread, rich in its patriot dead, 

By proclamation stern and loud, 

By cannon’s peal and clash of steel, 

To Man, to Freedom, and to God.” 

The effect was electrical and grand in the extreme. 
No one on that platform doubted that, when the word 
was given, those men would charge, singing that same 
nymn, upon any foe before them. I looked at Clothilde, 
who was standing in the front. Her eyes were flashing, 
and her dark cheek was glowing with patriotic fervor. 

The second corps marched by in perfect silence, but 
the third, at the same point as the first, broke forth in the 
words and music of the song, and this was repeated by 
every alternate corps as they passed on. 

For four long hours the men filed by, while we re- 
mained standing upon the platform. About 6 o’clock 
the rear of the column passed, and the review was over. 

Governor Brooks of Iowa, from amidst the com- 
missioners, mounted on a chair, and gave notice that 
they were requested to meet at 7 p. m. in the academy 
of music, and turning to General Canly asked him if he 
would attend the meeting for a few moments as soon as 
they had organized. 

The General replied that he would be in his office 
at that hour, and would await their pleasure. 

The great crowd melted rapidly away, and I es- 
corted Clothilde to her carriage and went with her to her 
home. 

By General Canly’s request I was at his office at 7 
o’clock, and very shortly he was informed by a commit- 
tee from the commissioners of their organization. He 


370 


Lock and Key 


desired General Knox and myself to attend him, and we 
proceeded at once to the academy, where the commission- 
ers were in waiting. 

Governor Brooks presided, and we were escorted to 
the platform, where General Knox and I took seats, 
General Canly and the Governor remaining standing. 

“We desire, General,” said the latter, “in the inter- 
ests of certain action which we intend -to take at once, to 
ask you a few questions. Will you please inform us how 
many men you have at Oberon?” 

General Canly replied: “By to-morrow night, sir, 
six hundred thousand well-armed men, such as you have 
seen to-day, will be camped around that place. Within 
twelve hours I can reinforce them by two hundred thou- 
sand more, and in a week I could double the entire num- 
ber.” 

“Then, General,” said Governor Brooks, “if you be 
at liberty to tell us, we wish to know what will occur if 
the President persist in his attempt to cross the river with 
his troops. Will he be permitted to do so?” 

“I desire to be courteous with you, gentlemen,” said 
General Canly, with the light of battle shining in his face. 
“I think you are met here in the interests of peace, and 
in those interests I will reply to your question frankly, 
hoping that my answer will not be considered an idle 
boast, but a solemn warning. The President was yester- 
day informed by telegram from me that the crossing of 
the river would be considered a hostile action. He may 
cross that river with three hundred thousand, or five 
hundred thousand men, but he will never recross it. 
Within three days thereafter his forces will either have 
surrendered or been annihilated.” 

There was a pause for a moment in the questioning, 
and then Governor Brooks resumed: “Suppose the 


The March ojf the Three Hundred TJiousand 371 

President halts his men upon or near the east bank of 
the river, what will be your action?” 

“That,” replied General Canly, “I cannot tell. I can 
only say in my opinion his security in such event depends 
upon my further orders. The men you saw to-day, gen- 
tlemen,” he added, turning to the commissioners, “are 
no holiday soldiers. They are used to finishing a busi- 
ness without unnecessary delay. Is 'that all, gentlemen?” 
he inquired, after a moment’s pause. 

“It is,” said Governor Brooks. “We are obliged to 
you, General.” 

We departed, and on returning to headquarters I 
received orders to start by midnight with my guns for 
Oberon. 

I sent word to Clothilde that I wished to meet her 
at eleven, and hastened to give the necessary instruction to 
my aides, and to see that everything was in readiness 
for movement. Then I visited my betrothed. I found 
her anxious, but brave, and I told her of my orders. 

“Oh!” she cried, “this solemn day presaged a solemn 
ending, and yet it shall not be sad. You are my soldier, 
and you will return to me with duty well performed. The 
General is right; a lesson must be taught; this land must 
be "protected, for it is the hope of the world. I will not 
detain you, Herbert, but oh! be careful of yourself, and 
let me hear daily from you. If you want me I will come 
to you at once.” 

I took her in my arms and embraced her tenderly, 
and then departed for the stern duties which I thought 
awaited me. 

I saw General Canly a few moments and received 
further orders, and he informed me that he expected to 
leave Neuropolis to take active command on the day fol- 
fowing. 


372 


Lock and Key 


We were soon on our way, passing during the night, 
and part of the next morning, through the fields and vil- 
lages of the Nationality, and reached Oberon by noon. 

A great army of six hundred thousand men was as- 
sembled there ready for onward movement. Constant 
dispatches from Omaha kept us informed of the enemy’s 
position. His troops, numbering fully four hundred thou- 
sand men, still lay twenty miles east of Omaha, but had 
made no forward movement. 

Nor was any ever made. Events occurred that stop- 
ped aggression, and settled all disputes between the Gov- 
ernment and the Nationality, and ended finally in that 
reign of peace which has since been so glorious among us. 

On the night I left Neuropolis, the following tele- 
grams were sent to the President: 

“For God’s sake, and the country’s, halt your troops 
at once. If you cross the river, your army will be ground 
to powder. Six hundred thousand well-armed, well-drilled 
men await your coming; a million will confront you a 
few days later.” 

This telegram was signed by all the commissioners. 
Another and more private one, from the two governors, 
read: 

“Remove your troops to a safe distance. Their very 
presence on the border provokes this people, and may 
bring about hostilities. There must be no war; the gov- 
ernor of Iowa and the governor of California say so. 
There is no cause for war; this matter must be settled 
differently. We leave the city to-morrow evening. We 
respectfully request an immediate reply as to your inten- 
tions.” 

No answer was received, however, and the governors 
of the two states, before departing, advised General Canly 
and the councilors of their action. 


CHAPTER XXXII. 

THE UNION OF THE STATES. 

By the 20th of February the reports of most of the 
commissioners who had visited the Nationality were 
made public. 

They all admitted that great prosperity and content- 
ment existed, and that the people were united, and at- 
tached to their form of government. They asserted that 
the two labor systems existing in the country were antag- 
onistic, and that the question of which should prevail was 
one to be determined by the people. 

Prior to this time the President had called authori- 
tatively upon the governors of the states which were de- 
linquent for their quotas of troops, and his demands were 
in many cases submitted to the various state legislatures 
then in session. 

The action taken by these bodies was such that the 
governors of the Pacific Coast states, and those lying 
westward of the Nationality, and of several of the South- 
ern states, refused absolutely to furnish men, or money, 
alleging that the cause was morally insufficient to war- 
rant the government in a resort to force. 

The states of Texas, Missouri, Arkansas and Okla- 
homa, which had formally decided to join the Nationality, 
made no answer. The basis of union had already been 
determined upon, and the necessary laws were passed 
by their legislatures, notwithstanding that all means, 
some of very doubtful character, had been used to pre^ 
vent such action. 


373 


374 


Lock and Key 


The plan of union showed the care with which the 
admission of new citizens was guarded by the Nationality. 

Skilled appraisers had classified, and valued all pro- 
ductive property within each state. They had also sched- 
uled the indebtedness of the state, and of her citizens, to 
foreigners, and to each other, and all credits, and other 
resources. 

The undertaking of the Nationality was to assume 
the indebtedness of the states, and to succeed to all their 
property and resources. 

The citizens, men, women and children, had been en- 
rolled with name, age, occupation, and pecuniary condi- 
tion. Boards of examiners were appointed to inquire 
into the qualifications of all who applied for admission 
into the Nationality, and if passed they were divided into 
two classes. 

First — Persons under the age of forty-five years, who 
came in, partially at least, under the labor system. 

Second — Those entering after that age and by virtue 
of payment of money or property. 

Of the first class, each person admitted past the age 
of citizenship, was required to bring into the Nationality 
money, or property, at appraised valuation, as follows: 
Two hundred and fifty dollars for each year lost up to 
the age of twenty-four, the marriageable age encouraged 
by the Nationality. After the age of twenty-four and to 
the age of thirty, three hundred dollars for each year lost 
between these ages. After the age of thirty and to the 
age of forty, an additional sum of four hundred dollars 
for each year lost between these ages. If the applicant 
were married the payment of these sums admitted not 
only himself to citizenship and allowance, but his wife, 
and also his children born to him after the age of twenty^ 
four, 


375 


The Union of the States 

A person then of the age of thirty must pay in three 
thousand three hundred dollars ; of the age of forty, seven 
thousand three hundred dollars. All these citizens were 
also required to labor till the age of forty-five. 

Each person admitted after the age of forty and up 
to forty-five must pay the sum of five hundred dollars 
additional for each year lost between those ages, but 
neither wife, nor children, were admitted by this payment. 

Persons of the second class were admitted on the 
payment of ten thousand dollars at the age of forty-five, 
and increasing sums at increasing ages, and this pay- 
ment did not make their families citizens. 

There were in these states persons, otherwise well 
qualified, who had not property sufficient to enable them 
to enter the Nationality. These might be admitted by a 
system of indirect payment, its amount being the same 
as that required of others of the same age. They could 
be credited with a portion of the surplus paid by the 
wealthier over what was necessary for their own admis- 
sion. The latter were allowed to designate, among those 
approved by the examiners, the parties to whom such 
credit should be given. 

No one was compelled to join the Nationality, and 
yet the laws passed by the legislatures of these states, to 
take effect concurrently with their admission to the Na- 
tionality, made it to the interest of all qualified persons 
to become members speedily. 

These laws abolished descents and distributions, wills 
and testaments, probate courts, etc., and provided for the 
escheating of all property to the state at the owner’s 
death. They also provided for the merger of one judicial 
district into another, and the reduction of the number 
of civil courts and judges as the people of the district 
joined the Nationality, and also for similar merger of 


376 


Lock and Key 

many Other offices. The 'expenses of these courts and 
offices were hereafter to be paid by litigants, and persons 
doing business with them. 

Similar laws were also passed for the merger of the 
criminal courts, and it was provided that in cases of of- 
fense against private property the cost of the proceedings 
should be paid by the owners. 

Laws were passed in regard to the support of other 
public officers and of prisons, reformatories, etc., and in 
regard to the poor and those incapable of labor, not being 
citizens of the Nationality, dividing the charges for all 
these things equitably between the Nationality and those 
who yet desired to remain under the old system. 

These laws were drawn with the utmost fearlessness 
and impartiality, casting upon each class all the burdens 
imposed by their system, and dividing mutual ones equit- 
ably between them. 

Within a few years after the union, almost the entire 
population of these states became citizens of the Na- 
tionality, and their people were very soon as homogeneous 
and as prosperous as any portion of it. 

There was another feature, to which I must refer as 
being a matter of compromise having much to do in 
bringing about this wonderful change. The city of St. 
Louis had been opposed to it, and her interests were so 
great that a promise was made to conserve them by the 
erection of extensive works of a public nature within her 
limits. The assurance was also given that she should 
be the directing city of the labor interests of a large part 
of the Mississippi states, if the latter should join the Na- 
tionality, and she was thus started well forward in the 
race for becoming the great governmental city of the 
Union. 

All these preliminaries had been settled and agreed 


1 he Union of the States 


3 77 


upon by the 20th of March, 1936, and on that day the 
legislatures of the four states passed an ordinance declar- 
ing that they desired admission to the Nationality, and 
that all of their people thereafter becoming citizens there- 
of should be governed by its principles and regulations, 
and be entitled to its benefits. 

A month later this ordinance was approved by the 
people of the Nationality, and these four great states be- 
came part and parcel of its organization, increasing its 
population to an aggregate of thirteen million persons. 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 

THE NATIONAL LABOR UNION. 

I now return to the history of the forces left con- 
fronting each other on the banks of the Missouri, and 
to the narration of occurrences in the Eastern states which 
speedily gave other employment than that intended, to 
the army of invasion. 

The condition of the people of those states had be- 
come heart-rending. Though the late levies of troops 
had been taken largely from among the ranks of the un- 
employed, thousands of that class yet remained in the 
great cities, and were daily becoming more vicious, and 
ready to take by force what they were denied the right 
to acquire by labor. 

On the 23d of February a riot of alarming propor- 
tions broke out in the City of New York, which was 
quickly followed by similar disturbances in many other 
places. 

The authorities appealed to their state governments 
for aid, and they called upon their militia, but so universal 
had become the contempt for the rotten administration 
of both municipal and state affairs that assistance was 
stolidly refused. The authorities therefore invoked the 
aid of the General Government, and in self-preservation 
it was necessitated to respond at once. 

By the 1st of March the army lately assembled near 
the Missouri had been divided to meet these demands, 
and one hundred and fifty thousand of its troops pre- 
served a semblance of order in New York City, and one 
$78 


The National Labor Union 


379 


hundred thousand more scarcely kept the peace in Chi- 
cago. A large force was also required in each of the 
cities of Philadelphia and Cincinnati, and other detach- 
ments were employed in various places guarding rail- 
roads and private property. 

As the government troops were thus recalled, the 
forces of the Nationality were disbanded, leaving only a 
few thousand men in the disputed townships to meet any 
renewed attempt upon them. 

On the nth of March a meeting of the governors 
of many of the eastern, middle and southern states was 
held at the City of Buffalo, ostensibly for devising some 
plan for the relief of the people, and the restoration of 
law and order. The project was there broached of form- 
ing a new nation, whose western boundary should be the 
Mississippi and Missouri Rivers, leaving the Nationality 
and the Pacific Coast states to their own devices. 

This plan met with the disapproval of the represent- 
atives present from the southern states; but after their 
departure, those of the remaining states, seventeen in 
number, entered into an alliance for forming an inde- 
pendent government among themselves. 

The scheme was that of the Money Power. Know- 
ing itself defeated in its attack on the Nationality, it en- 
deavored to perpetuate the system upon which its exist- 
ence depended, by its usual tactics of dividing its ene- 
mies, and creating dissension among them. 

On the 15th of March, John Paul and Philip Oram 
introduced into the respective houses of which they 
were members concurrent bills providing for the sub- 
mission of certain constitutional amendments to the leg- 
islatures of the several states and the enactment of a law 
regulating immigration. 


380 


Lock and Key 

The amendments contemplated were three in num- 
ber and were as follows: 

“First — That the right of any state, or aggregation 
of states, to adopt any system of ownership of property, 
and of labor, and government of the same, and especially 
the system now known as the Nationalistic System, shall 
not be denied or abridged; provided that the citizens of 
such state, or aggregation of states, who conform to such 
system, have the right to select the directors, or man- 
agers, of property, owned under, and officers engaged in 
conducting it; and provided further, that no person, with- 
out his consent thereto, be deprived of property during 
his life by the adoption of such system. 

“Second — That the right of any state, or states, to 
ally themselves together, or to join other states, for the 
purpose of peaceably promoting and extending such sys- 
tem of ownership, and of labor and the government 
thereof, shall not be denied by the United States; nor 
shall the intendment that persons joining such system 
of ownership, labor and government, and their families 
participating in the benefits resulting therefrom, shall be 
bound by the laws, rules and regulations thereof, be de- 
nied by the United States; nor shall Congress make any 
laws in contravention thereof. 

“Third — That the right of any state, or aggregation 
of states, to abolish or change the laws in regard to de- 
scents and distributions, wills and testaments, and to pass 
laws causing all property at the death of the owner to 
escheat to the state, and also to pass laws distributing the 
burdens of government, and of the care and protection 
of property, equitably, as the same may be occasioned 
by diverse systems, among the citizens living under the 
system by which the same is wholly, or chiefly, or in part 
incurred, shall not be denied by the United States, nor 


! The National Labor U 7 iion 381 

shall Congress pass any law abridging, or interfering, 
with said rights.” 

The bill relating to foreign immigration read as fol- 
lows: 

“That a Bureau of Immigration be established to 
have full control of that department, and to be in con- 
stant correspondence with foreign bureaus, as well as 
those within the United States, and to make known to 
them the laws, rules and regulations in regard to immi- 
gration. 

“That twelve ports of entry be designated, at which 
alone immigrants shall be allowed to land, to wit: Bos- 
ton, New York, Philadelphia, Baltimore, Charleston, 
New Orleans, Corpus Christi, San Francisco, Tacoma, 
Seattle, Duluth and Chicago. 

“That a board of not less than three, nor more than 
six examiners shall be appointed at each of said ports, 
who shall receive, care for, and examine immigrants ap- 
plying for admission into the United States, noting care- 
fully : 

“First — The applicant’s name, age and nationality, 
and if married that of each member of his family. 

“Second — His moral character, to be certified by not 
less than three reliable and trustworthy persons who have 
known him for at least five years previous to his coming 
to this country. 

“Third — His intelligence and health, to be judged 
of by the examiners and their attendant physicians. 

“The applicant must be of, or over, the age of eigh- 
teen, if male, and fifteen if female, of good moral char- 
acter, able to read and write fluently, and in reasonable 
health, and shall be required to state the occupation in 
which he desires to engage, the particular portion of the 
United States where he intends to locate, and the bureau 


382 


Lock a,7id Key 


of immigration, or the officers of the labor system, with 
whom he has been in correspondence, or if there be none 
such, then some reliable, responsible citizen in that local- 
ity, with whom he has corresponded. He must also have 
sufficient pecuniary means to reach his intended destina- 
tion, and have remaining a sum equal to that now re- 
quired of citizens of the 'states of Texas, Missouri, Ar- 
kansas, and Oklahoma, of the same age as himself, upon 
joining the Nationality. 

“If the applicant fail in any of these particulars, he 
shall at once be returned to the foreign port from whence 
he came, at the cost of the transportation company 
bringing him hither. If competent for admission, he 
shall pay the sum before mentioned into a United States 
depository, and the examiners shall telegraph all partic- 
ulars in regard to him to the officer, agent or person with 
whom he stated he had been in correspondence, inquir- 
ing if such correspondence has been had, and if such 
officer, agent, or person desire to receive him. 

“Upon an affirmative reply, the examiners shall send 
such immigrant and his family, if such there be, to such 
officer, agent or person, transmitting at the same time 
the certificate of deposit of his money, to be paid to him 
on his arrival, or to be credited as an entrance fee if he 
be sent to any officer of the Nationalistic labor system.” 

The bill further provided that this act, and the con- 
stitutional amendments, if adopted, should go into effect 
on the fourth day of July, 1936. 

The introduction of these bills was followed by such 
a storm of opposition in both houses as had never before 
been witnessed. All the influence of the Money Power 
was employed against them. They were declared anti- 
republican, revolutionary, and dangerous. Including 
the representatives from the Nationalistic states, they 


The National Labor Union 


383 

had the support of a respectable minority in both houses, 
but it was soon evident that they could not pass the 
present Congress. 

Meanwhile the condition of affairs throughout the 
country had been rapidly growing worse, and was now 
almost intolerable. Business was entirely disorganized, 

. finance and credit wrecked, and the poor were unable 
in many cases to earn their bread.. Deaths from starva- 
tion among men, women and children were so frequent 
as to pass almost unnoticed, and the number of suicides 
became appalling. The whole country was like a vast 
fever ward, ill regulated and unclean, whose patients were 
suffering and dying from want of proper nourishment 
and care. 

The situation of the governments of the nation, and 
of the states, outside those composing the Nationality, 
was deplorable. 

A spirit of disobedience to laws and regulations, af- 
firmed with reason to be made only in the interests of the 
rich and ‘powerful, was abroad among the masses. 

In the city of Pittsburg a mob of great proportions 
had for some weeks held possession of a suburb, had forti- 
fied it and appropriated goods by car loads, and a reign 
of terror was inaugurated. 

The new levies by which the army had been recruited 
were unreliable, nearly one-half of them having already 
j deserted. In fact, toward the end of April, 1936, the gov- 
ernments of these states, and of the nation, were on the 
verge of dissolution. 

On this spectacle all right-minded citizens looked 
with pity and indignation, and compared it with the hap- 
piness and plenty they had seen, or been assured was ex- 
istent, in the Nationality; and many of the rich even 


3 % 


Lock and Key 

sought refuge within its borders from the distresses and 
calamities of the times. 

In the latter part of March, the Money Power had 
broached their project of division of the country, and now 
pushed it in congress, and among the state legislatures, 
with the desperation of gamblers staking all upon a single 
card. They declared the interests of the country had 
grown too diverse to be managed by a single government, 
and division to be the only means of securing peace be- 
tween antagonistic systems. 

They advocated it in public speeches; they filled the 
press with references to dangers and distresses, atnd prom- 
ises of deliverance and reform; they procured support for 
it by appeals to personal cupidity, lust of power, and other 
base and selfish motives. So successful were their efforts 
that toward the end of April the first steps in the project 
seemed assured, and a majority of both houses of con- 
gress looked favorably on it. 

But a power, hitherto unreckoned, was about to in- 
terfere, and unsettle all these plans. The labor organiza- 
tions, long discordant, had for months been silently en- 
gaged in federation and in preparation, and were now 
united in one great union with a common purpose, which 
found expression in its motto: “J ust i ce > Equality, and 
Fraternity/' 

This union was about to show its strength, as irresisti- 
ble as the tides of ocean. 

On April 24th it made proclamation, that on the 26th 
organized labor would cease throughout the land, warning 
all persons to supply themselves with necessaries, and in- 
forming the poor where thereafter they could be provided 
with them; forbidding the sale of intoxicants on peril of 
confiscation, or destruction of such goods; and robbery, 
noting and incendiarism on pain of instant death. 


The National Labor Union 


385 


This proclamation was published throughout the 
United States, except within the Nationality, and its au- 
thoritative and determined tone commanded universal 
attention, and excited much apprehension. 

On the morning of the 26th labor ceased throughout 
this vast extent of territory. 

Trains reached the cities and their conductors and 
employes left them; the mails remained unopened; news- 
paper offices were tenantless; workshops were deserted; 
manufactories were silent; stores were destitute of sales- 
men; all business stopped, and a more than Sabbath still- 
ness descended on the land. 

In the cities armed patrols, wearing white sashes, 
occupied the streets, and enforced such orders as were 
issued by the leaders of the union. 

Any concourse of the populace was at once dispersed; 
public buildings were thrown open for the shelter of the 
poor and needy, and they were supplied with necessaries 
taken for the purpose, due bills of the union being given 
for them. 

As the day wore on, the stillness and the apprehension 
grew oppressive. Employers sought their employes to 
learn from them the cause of this strange action, but 
learned nothing; transportation companies sent out agents 
to hire other men to man their boats and run their trains, 
but found none willing. Civic authorities consulted with 
each other as to the meaning of this strange intrusion on 
established rights, but were none the wiser; and in the 
face of armed patrols upon the streets, and the awful 
might of those who put them there dared make no 
struggle. 

The day passed slowly by in silence and conjecture, 
and the night came on, and the white-sashed guards were 
doubled. In the city of New York two hundred thousand 


3 86 


Lock and Key 


men patrolled the streets, and in other cities overpower- 
ing numlbers, and peace unusual reigned. 

The next day came in still greater quiet. Vessels lay 
idly at their moorings, or by their unfrequented wharves; 
motors rested supinely in their stables; men walked who 
used to ride in crowded trains to business, and found no 
business. 

The factories were noiseless, their useless fires were 
dying in their ashes; the very streets were silent and de- 
serted; for, as with one accord, the members of the union 
kept within their homes, and others did so also, dreading 
some disaster. 

There was no rioting, nor disturbance; stern men 
dispersed all crowds; the occupation of police and troops 
was gone, and both lay idly in their quarters^ for the folly 
of their interference was apparent. 

The day dragged slowly by; night came; the guards 
were doubled; another morning dawned, with the same 
unvarying stillness. 

Apprehension took on deeper shades, for want was 
imminent. Supplies were failing, even water, light and 
heat, which the laborers still furnished, were dependent on 
the stock of fuel, and this was scant. 

The value of a man rose in the market. Employers 
sought their employes and begged them to return to ser- 
vice, and offered higher wages, but received no answer. 
Officials telegraphed the Government, but there was no 
power competent to drive ten million men to labor; in all 
their providence the Money Power had passed no statute 
for that purpose. 

Fear seized upon the dwellers in the cities who were 
strangers to this movement; fear not for property alone, 
but life itself. 

And so the day wore by; another dawned upon the 


The National Labor Union 


387 


land; and still the awful quiet reigned supreme.^ Men 
waited for the hour when the workmen would resume 
their labors, but they gave no sign. 

Self-imagined kings of the earth met secretly, and 
whispered' to each other: “The world must suffer; we our- 
selves must suffer, want, or die, if the laborers refuse to 
work; if this strange apathy continue; can the govern- 
ment do nothing?” 

They telegraphed to Washington, to Albany, and 
like centers, but uselessly; all officers were terrified, and 
nerveless. The rulers of the land found no one now so 
poor to do them reverence. 

The horses of the sun had ceased to draw its chariot, 
and it now moved only by its own momentum. 

The vital forces of the body politic had left it, and 
now hung in threatening thunder clouds above it. 

Vesuvian fires burned beneath this awful quiet, and 
must result in earthquakes and convulsions. 

Forebodings filled the souls of men lately in power, 
who imagined chaos would follow if their rule were ended. 

Night came on ; again the guards were doubled. The 
morning dawned; trains were reported moving through 
the land toward the great cities. But they were directed 
by some strange power that refused conveyance to all but 
its own subjects; and these were men — most of them sons 
of toil, and heavy-handed. They reached their destina- 
tion and were shown to lodgings ; in armories, in theaters, 
and other public places. They came in overwhelming 
numbers; and alarm increased, for these were alien to the 
cities, and were men of will and might, whose designs 
were hidden, but whose strength already had been felt. 

That day passed by in quiet, but the next, the first of 
May, looked down on something terrible. 

In every town and city of the land, great bands of 


388 Lock and Key 

men, wearing white sashes, were assembling; their faces 
stern; their words but few; their purposes unknown, save 
to themselves. 

The scene was most imposing in the greatest cities ; I 
shall attempt description of that witnessed in New York. 

It was io o’clock a. m., and the streets were quiet; 
for one hundred thousand guards patrolled them, and al- 
lowed no idle concourse of the populace. 

Down on the Battery, and on all the streets around 
the Bay, great multitudes of men, wearing white sashes, 
were forming into column. All carried knapsacks and 
blankets, as do soldiers on the march, and many, who 
moved in companies to their places, bore weapons in their 
hands. 

An hour later that column began its movement up 
Broadway. A hundred thousand armed men marched in 
front, filling the street from side to side completely, and 
other hundred thousands followed after, wheeling into 
line from out the crowded side streets round the Battery. 

Save the sound of marching feet the column moved 
in silence till its armed head had reached the City Hall, 
when the solemn booming of minute guns shook the sur- 
rounding buildings, and then the voices of its first divis- 
ion broke forth in the well-known, oft-repeated Hymn of 
the Nationality: 

“Hail! all hail! We march an army grand, 

With weapons bright, in strength- and might, 

To consecrate this noble land, 

This soil on which we tread, rich in its patriot dead; 

By proclamation stern and loud, 

By cannon’s peal, and clash of steel, 

To Man, to Freedom and to God.” 

On up to Madison Square the mighty column passed, 
and wheeled with rapid tread into Fifth Avenue; each sue- 


The National Labor Union 


389 


Ceeding division repeating the Hymn after the preceding- 
one had finished it, while the heavy boom of cannon, from 
the lower portion of the city, gave the words a terrible ac- 
centuation. 

It was an awe-inspiring, fearsome sight, in that proud 
metropolis. For a hundred years Mammon had con- 
trolled it, and human life, and brawn, and labor, had been 
cheaply bought and sold. But to-day the city and its 
treasures lay at the mercy of the class whose souls and 
bodies had been traded in; whose toil, and sweat, and 
blood, had made its wealth, and palaces, and splendor, 
possible. 

Without a battle a mighty army had possession, 
whose movements were mysterious, whose purposes were 
hidden, but whose power was supreme. 

Alarm showed in the faces of the dwellers in the city, 
and great fear fell on those who had garnered in injustice 
the harvests sown by other men. 

Along the palatial avenue the mighty column moved, 
still unfolding its sinuous length from the precincts of 
the Battery, until its glittering head had passed the Fifty- 
ninth street entrance into Central Park, while its body 
formed of nine hundred thousand white-sashed men 
stretched throughout the city to the Bay. 

In the Park the column halted, its divisions as they 
reached it massing in close order, and by 5 o’clock, when 
the rear guard entered, an army greater than any living 
man had seen, was gathered there. 

Then the message, which I give below, was read and 
ordered sent at once to Washington: 

“To the Senators and Representatives of the United 
States, in General Congress Assembled: 

“One million working men, who to-day marched 
through the streets of New York City, and to-night will 


%Q6 Lock and Key 

camp in Central Park, demand of you, their servants, the 
immediate passage of the bills providing for the submis- 
sion of the constitutional amendments to the legislatures 
of the states, and for regulating foreign immigration.” 

The army speedily broke ranks and bivouacked for 
the night on ground hitherto reserved for recreation and 
enjoyment, but now made memorable by the assembly of 
these sons of toil, met to redeem the land from grinding 
monopoly and selfish greed. 

On that solemn first of May, the Congress of the 
United States held a protracted session. All that after- 
noon they listened with blanched faces to messages such 
as I have quoted ; from five hundred thousand men met in 
Chicago; from thrice that number camped in Boston, 
Philadelphia, Baltimore, Pittsburg, New Orleans and 
Cincinnati, and from many million more in a hundred 
other places. 

They felt the land shake with the tread of those who 
had given it strength and prosperity, who held its riches 
and its honors in the hollow of their hands, and claimed 
a portion of them as their right, and demanded unwonted 
haste in restitution. 

All through the night the session lasted, made more 
earnest by constant inquiries from the leaders of the un- 
ion, and from citizens of beleaguered cities as to progress : 
and lo; when morning came, Congress had passed the , 
bills and the President had signed them. 

The news was published in the encampments of the 
workmen, and at the orders of their leaders, their armies 
melted quietly away, and with stern satisfaction the men 
resumed their various employments. The smoke of fac- 
tories, the throb of engines, and the whir of wheels, again 
arose; and the cities breathed in safety. But that day, 
when the voice of the people was as the voice of God, will 


The National Labor Union 391 

never be forgotten, for from it is dated the emancipation 
of the masses, and their united and rapid progress in true 
freedom and civilization. 

The toilers were no longer slaves, but freemen; ac- 
corded consideration, and respect, commensurate with 
the strength and dignity of the union they had formed. 

The legislatures of the states discussed the amend- 
ments so earnestly and effectively that by the 5th of June 
they were duly ratified. Nothing now remained but the 
official proclamation of the President as to the result, and 
he announced this would be issued on the morning of 
the 4th day of July. Many other events happened over 
which I must pass quickly. 

The history of the Nationality, its labor system, and 
everything concerning it, engrossed the attention of a 
people determined on reform. It was taken as the model 
on which to found the civilization of the future. The 
truth about John Harvey’s life and labors, his death and 
burial, was made known, and he was recognized as a 
great and philanthropic leader. 

Clothilde’s parentage, her disguise as Councilor Bey- 
resen’s daughter, were disclosed, her recognition by the 
officers and soldiers of the Nationalistic army was re- 
counted, and the romantic story caught the public heart 
and fancy, and she became the heroine of the people. My 
history was given, and our engagement was mentioned 
in the public prints. 

Letters full of love and inquiry came to her from 
Spain, rejoicing that she whom they thought dead was 
yet alive, and others reached me from my people, full of 
congratulations and pleasant messages. 

The authorities of the Nationality had some time 
since begun their preparations for commemorating the 
adoption of the amendments bv & magnificent eelebra- 


39 2 


Lock and Key 


tion in Neuropolis on the 4th, and now besought us to fix 
on that day for our marriage, and to make the ceremony 
a semi-public one. They urged this with so much ear- 
nestness and with such good and patriotic reasons that at 
last we both consented. 

It was, therefore, settled that our marriage should 
take place on the evening of the 4th, in the great hall of 
the Administration Building, in the presence of the coun- 
cilors, and representatives, and other dignitaries of the 
Nationality, and should be the closing event of the cele- 
bration. 


CHAPTER XXXIV. 

THE CELEBRATION. 

The morning of July the fourth came quickly, and 
with it the President’s proclamation, that the amendments 
to the constitution having been duly ratified by the legis- 
latures of three-fourths of the states, were now a part of 
the organic law of the land, and entitled to like respect and 
observance with other portions of it. 

In the general rejoicing with which this announce- 
ment was hailed by the people throughout the United 
States, the original cause of the dispute, the payment of 
the judgment claim against the Nationality, was forgotten; 
and though some years after, lawyers of the ancient school 
talked learnedly concerning it, holding that the General 
Government was still liable for its non-collection, yet I 
have no knowledge of what was finally done about it. 

The morning broke in glory in Neuropolis. Great 
preparations had been made for the celebration. 

Garlands of evergreens, with flowers interwoven, and 
electric lights interspersed among them, formed canopies 
over the boulevards around the Administration Square. 
Great archways composed of similar materials were 
thrown across the points of intersection of the Adminis- 
tration boulevards, with the others, and far down the latter 
these archways were continued by a multitude of globes, 
of varied coloring, hung across them at a height of many 
feet. 

All the public buildings were decorated tastefully, 
and strung with chains of delicately colored lamps; the 

393 


394 


Lock and Key 

fountains were in full play; the great vases near the Ad- 
ministration Building and all the parks were gay with 
evergreens and flowers; bands discoursed sweet music; 
and the universal effect was a most exquisite and surpris- 
ing harmony o'f music, light and coloring. 

A multitude of visitors had arrived from all portions 
of the Union, and from foreign countries; many of them 
distinguished men and women; governors of states and 
other rulers; scientific men, and men of letters; all gath- 
ered here to see and enjoy the celebration in this the 
fairest and happiest city of the globe. 

The officials of the Nationality and its invited guests 
assembled in the eastern portico of the Administration 
Building; and upon the grounds and the broad boule- 
vards around it seats were provided for the people. 

At the hour set for the commencement of the exer- 
cises a great audience, variously estimated at from three 
hundred to four hundred thousand persons, was assem- 
bled. 

The National Hymn, America, was first in order; a 
prayer followed, and short speeches from various dis- 
tinguished orators. Then the Hymn of the Nationality, 
dedicating the land to Man, to Freedom and to God, was 
reverently sung by the assembled thousands; and when 
its final stanza welcoming the return of peace was finished, 
Philip Oram came forward and was greeted with such 
manifestations of respect, love and admiration, as few 
men have ever received. 

When the ovation ceased, he began his address, stat- 
ing his subject to be, “Certain Eventful Fourths of July.” 

I venture at the risk of being considered tedious to 
give some extracts from this speech. 

He called attention to the work set before the pilgrim 
fathers, which he defined to be “The reclaiming of a con- 




The Celebration 


395 


tinent from primitive barbarism, and the founding therein 
of a government upon principles of justice, morality and 
equality inherent in the race.” 

He then spoke of the first notable Fourth of July, and 
graphically described it thus : 

“On t'he fourth of July, 1776, these people took the 
first decisive step toward the accomplishment of these 
objects. 

“On that day their delegates signed that great charter 
of universal liberty, the Declaration of American Inde- 
pendence; a document far transcending in its clear and 
distinct enunciation of the inherent nobility and equal 
rights of man, the famous Magna Charta of England, 
forced by her lords from King John at the point of the 
sword on the memorable field of Runnymede. 

“In that immortal document, Thomas Jefferson, a name 
never to be forgotten, declared in language brief and sen- 
tentious, as became the occasion, yet elegant, keen, and 
polished as a Damascan blade, these axioms as funda- 
mental principles of all true government: That all men 
are created equal, endowed by their Creator with certain 
inalienable rights, among which are life, liberty and the 
pursuit of happiness; that to secure these rights govern- 
ments are instituted among men, deriving their just 
powers from the consent of the governed; that whenever 
any fornl of government becomes destructive of these 
ends it is the right of the people to alter or abolish it.’ 

“In the Declaration, Jefferson but formulated the 
sentiments of the people, evolved by long years of upward 
growth; sentiments for whose free expression they had 
sought these western wilds, by which they had been 
cheered and encouraged amid the difficulties and dangers 
of a frontier life, and through the realization of which 
alone they expected to secure the blessings of liberty to 


396 


Lock and Key 


themselves and their posterity. His was the task, the 
mighty task, to shape 'these glorious ideas, to embody in 
living language such as they should recognize, these as- 
pirations of the masses; theirs it was to accept and defend 
them with their best blood and their best treasure.” 

He then spoke of the apparent uncertainty of the 
result of the conflict with the Mother Country, “whose 
troops then mustered in every clime, and whose fleets swept 
proudly and victoriously over every ocean under heaven 

“But there were prophets in those days when it 
seemed hard to prophesy. Hearken to the voice of John 
Adams, t'he old man eloquent, on all occasions, among the 
people and in the halls of congress, the earnest advocate 
and able defender of the Declaration. Permeated with the 
faith of a believer in an overruling Providence which 
would give victory to a just cause, he thus pledged his 
support to the Declaration, and expressed his conviction 
that it would ultimately prevail: ‘I am well aware of the 
toil and blood and treasure that it will cost to maintain 
this Declaration, and support and defend these states, yet 
through all the gloom of the present I can s£e the rays of 
ravishing light and glory. I can see that t'he end is worth 
more than all the means, and that posterity will triumph 
in this day’s transaction.’ 

“The oracle which thus spoke was inspired by the 
Genius of Liberty, and its utterance was divine. 

“The issue was in fact no longer doubtful. England, 
with all her strength, her savage allies, and her wealth of 
resources, was no match for arms nerved and breasts 
mailed by principles such as these. 

“The sympathies of the world were with the people, 
and the people of that day were true to themselves, true 
to their leaders and true to the Declaration. 

“God grant that in all future ages; in ail eventful 


The Celebration 


397 


crises; in all questions of public duty, principle and honor, 
the people of these United States may stand as stood their 
fathers, steadfastly true to the doctrines of that Declara- 
tion, which is the noblest expression of the fundamental 
principles of civil right, civil equality, and civil govern- 
ment, ever vouchsafed to any people. ,, 

“The conflict was over; the victory was won and the 
new nation took its place among the powers of the earth. 

“Fifty years more had passed, and the summer’s sun 
of the fourth of July, 1826, looked down on a changed peo- 
ple and a changed land. Population had increased, and 
prosperity smiled upon all. A number of new states had 
added fresh stars to the lately arisen constellation; and the 
free institutions which the wise forethought of our revolu- 
tionary ancestors had provided had made America already 
the bourne to which the eyes of the oppressed and down- 
trodden of all nations involuntarily turned as to a sweet 
and long desired haven of rest* 

“Peace spread her angel wings over this broad 
domain, and the ravages of war had long since been ob- 
liberated by her busy hands. The battle field, once brist- 
ling with armed men, was now covered with the serried 
ranks of the yielding grain; the soil, once trampled by the 
hurrying feet of the pursuer and the pursued, now grew 
green under the easy tread of the quiet cattle, and the 
village bell, whose peal had often called the citizens -to 
arms, now summoned them weekly to peaceful prayers, 
and on other days was answered by the glad voices of 
children on their way to school. 

“Trade flourished, and the ocean’s wide expanse was 
no longer reddened by the murderous broadsides of con- 
tending ships ; but instead, over its restless bosom sped a 
multitude of white-winged merchant vessels, laden with 
the rich products of the new world, and bearing them to 


398 Lock and Key 

the busy marts arid populous cities of the old, in safety 
and security. 

“A generation, too, had passed away, and been suc- 
ceeded by another. The heroes of revolutionary con- 
flicts, the masters of the sword and pen, were mostly 
gone; and their children, and their children’s children 
filled the land. Washington was dead; Henry was dead; 
Franklin was numbered with his fathers. Jefferson, the 
author, and Adams, the defender of the Declaration, alone 
remained, old men and full of honors. 

“And now on this day, this fiftieth anniversary of its 
publication, in the divine fitness of things, came to both of 
them, that call appointed once to all mankind, the call to 
die. 

“In His wisdom, God 'had chosen upon that day to take 
into His guardian keeping the spirits of those two grand 
old patriots, so intimately connected with its earliest his- 
tory. And He sent the summons to them, not in loneliness 
and exile, not amid civil strife and commotion, but quietly 
and peacefully at home surrounded by friends and dear 
ones. 

“Not unto Washington was this boon granted. Like 
David of old he had been a man of blood; he had borne 
the sword and was not permitted to share in this further 
dedication of the day to Liberty. To Jefferson and to 
Adams alone, this immortality was fitly given. 

“And the summons found them ready. Life to them 
had been a busy scene ; full of cares, of trials and responsi- 
bilities. In a tremendous conflict they had borne the heat 
and burden of the day; in a great and patriotic purpose 
they had been successful beyond their highest anticipa- 
tions. Their best years and their best strength had been 
spent in the service of their fellow men ; and in that service 
they had gained the brightest laurels ever won, the 


The Celebration 


399 


spect, the reverence and gratitude of all mankind, and 
they were ready now 'to close the scene, leaving behind 
them their actions, and their memories, as the best legacy 
they could bequeath to posterity. 

“And so on this, 'the fiftieth anniversary of their glori- 
ous and long-cherished work, these patriots breaJthed their 
last; while all around them the annual rejoicings of a free 
and ransomed people swelled on every breeze, and were 
borne like glad music to their dying chambers, and 
soothed their fading senses to their last repose. 

‘‘Glorious consummation! Blessed privilege! to be- 
hold so great a work so well accomplished; and then in 
ripe old age, on such a day, to yield back calmly a well- 
spent life to the source from whence it came. 

“Thus again was the day ennobled; thus again was 
the date engraven on the pages of our National History. 

“Thirty-seven years more had passed, and the Nation 
had grown to manhood. It boasted proudly of its intelli- 
gence, of its prosperity, of its strength, and of its liberty; 
but, alas! it had not walked in the straight path of recti- 
tude. 

“The principle of equality, and the inalienable right 
to life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness, affirmed in its 
great bill of rights as belonging to all men, had been de- 
nied to certain classes of its people; and an attempt had 
been made to extend, perpetuate and legalize this wrong. 

“High Heaven in its wise counsels determined to 
purify the Nation and restore it to the paths of truth and 
right by awful and well-remembered punishment. 

For three long years, the chastisement of Almighty 
God had fallen upon it; and compelled it finally to con- 
fess its sin against these eternal principles of justice, and 
promise reparation. 

“But that covenant could be sealed only in blood; and 


400 


Lock and Key 


the sword of Omnipotence and Atonement smote fiercely 
and effectually over all the land, on that fourth day of 
July, 1863. 

“In the East, upon that day, a blood-stained, stricken 
field of fight — the field of Gettysburg — lifted its hecatomb 
of human sacrifice to heaven in mute appeal for mercy; 
while throughout the \^ide land was heard the voice of 
lamentation, Rachel again mourning for her children, and 
refusing to be comforted because they were not. 

“In the West, upon that day, the Mississippi was un- 
fettered, and the Confederacy, founded on human slavery, 
was cleft in twain, and received a mortal wound. 

“Thus, once more in the far-reaching dispensation 
of Providence, was this day dedicated to Freedom’s holy 

cause.” 

“It has been customary on this anniversary to boast- 
fully recount the advancement in material prosperity 
among us; to point with pride, as evidence of our Na- 
tional greatness, to this mighty continent we have re- 
claimed; in whose vast extent Europe could be hidden, 
in whose abundant wealth 'the Orient finds a rival; and to 
the countless cities, towns and villages dotted all over it, 
bound together in action by the sinews of steel that stretch 
along the ground, and connected in thought by the 
nerves of iron that hang above their track. 

“We forget that these but constitute the circum- 
stances, the abodes, and dwelling places of the people; 
and that mere outward power, increase in wealth, and vast 
extent of territory, are not sufficient -grounds on which to 
predicate the true greatness, permanence and happiness of 
a nation; but that these must have their sure founda- 
tions in the intelligence, virtue, good sense and sound 

morality of the people themselves.” 

“Only the assertion of some great right, only the 


7 he Celebration 


401 


triumph of some grand principle, or some special act of 
Providence emphasizing and approving such, have im- 
mortalized the sacred anniversaries just mentioned. 

“Seventy-three years more have passed since that last 
gi eat struggle for freedom reached its culmination on the 
fields of Gettysburg and Vicksburg, and to-day we stand 
in the sunlight of an anniversary which we have reason to 
believe will be as memorable as any of the others. 

“I thank God that to-day we are as a nation consti- 
tutionally guaranteed in all the rights spoken of in the 
Declaration. 

“I thank Him that all men have in fadt, from this day 
onward, an equal opportunity to enjoy life, liberty, and 
happiness, under a broader and a truer exposition of these 
rights than has hitherto been accorded them. 

“I thank Him that the slavery of poor and rich; the 
former to the latter, and the latter to mammon, has to-day 
been done away with; that hereafter intelligence, energy 
and skill will find approval, and brainless ostentation and 
pretension will have no followers; that the talent of the 
land will be employed, hereafter, not in pursuit of riches 
or of fame, but of that higher honor, gained in the service 
of humanity and its common brotherhood. 

“I realize, my Fellow Citizens, that toil, thought, pa- 
tience and prayerful earnestness must have their day be- 
fore we reach the full fruition of those principles which our 
fathers planted in this soil, and which we, for the first time 
have fully recognized; but I see with the patriot Adams, 
‘that the end is worth more than all the means and that 
posterity will triumph in this day’s transaction.’ 

“The proclamation just made will have an influence 
on mankind second only to the words of Holy W rit. 

“Throughout the civilized world, the principles it 
legalizes will sink deep down in every human heart, giving 


402 


Lock and Key 

to each man ready syllable for emotions that have often 
swelled within his bosom, and kindling fires that can never 
be extinguished; but which will spread and speedily be 
felt, either as the peaceful element which cheers and warms 
and comforts, or as the devouring flame which consumes 
and burns, until that time shall come when every man 
throughout the globe shall in fact have equal opportunity 
afforded him to enjoy life, liberty and happiness, and to 
become a member of the universal brotherhood of man. 

“My Fellow Citizens, we have glanced at the early his- 
tory of the Declaration; we have traced our present ad- 
vancement largely to the adoption of its truths ; we have 
dwelt upon their wonderful expansion recognized to-day. 
We have tried to estimate our own responsibilities; it re- 
mains now only for us in conclusion, and by way of bene- 
diction, to give utterance to that hope for the future which 
springs unbidden to the lips of every true American on 
this, the nation’s birthday. 

“May, then, our population swell; may our enterprise 
increase ; may our knowledge extend. May the future be 
even brighter than the present; may Freedom ever be a 
dweller in our borders; may the principles of the Declara- 
tion ever be cherished in American hearts; and may the 
glad Angel of Peace never more flee affrighted from our 
land. 

“May the Latin motto of one of our oldest states, 
‘Qui transtulit, sustinet’ He who transplanted will sus- 
tain, ever be true ; may our national domain and greatness 
be hereafter bounded only by the confines and resources 
of this v&st and fertile continent; and may our course in 
the future and our progress among the nations be like that 
of yon bright sun as it moves to its place in the zenith; the 
herald of increasing light, and joy, and beauty; the har- 
binger of peace, and plenty, and prosperity; no lurid, fit- 


The Celebration 


4°3 


ful, and quick-fading meteor, rendering darkness more 
appalling by its transient splendor; but a glorious and 
day-bringing luminary, governed by established and en- 
during laws, attracting, vivifying and enriching all by the 
golden rays of heavenly effulgence which it sheds upon 
them.” 

The speech was ended, the public exercises were over, 
and the great crowds of people slowly and thoughtfully 
dispersed; while hundreds of workmen cleared the 
grounds of obstacles, and prepared them for the beauties 
of the nig'ht’s display. 

All the afternoon the voices of the rejoicing people 
were heard throughout the city; and processions of men 
and women, themselves singing, or headed by bands of 
music, passed through the streets. 

All the parks were filled with people making merry 
over their lunches, and with children singing songs, or 
playing upon the greensward. 

Rudeness, or inebriety, were nowhere to be seen; but 
everywhere a contented, happy and joyous people; glad 
that the threatened evils of war had passed away, and that 
their victory had been won, not by the sword, but by the 
universal concord of public opinion. 

I returned to my lodgings and thought upon the cere- 
monial of the evening, in which Clothilde and myself were 
to be the chief actors ; by which we two, such firm friends 
in childhood, and in after years so strangely met and made 
known to one another, were to be united in the indissolu- 
ble bond of 'holy matrimony. 

The great dome of the Administration Building 
swung grandly in the air, and as I sat musing at my win- 
dow, I saw again upon its summit the figure of John 
Harvey, resting upon his sword and gazing intently to the 
eastward. 


Lock and Key 


4°4 

His had been a strange history. The discoverer of 
boundless wealth and wonderful secrets in Nature; the 
creator of a new world of life, hope, and enterprise; the 
arbiter of the destinies of millions of his fellow men; the 
imperious commander who resented a hostile shot by the 
destruction of his most formidable adversaries; he had at 
last fallen a victim to the ambition, the greed, and selfish- 
ness of the Money Power, then omnipotent in the world. 

■Could he have lived till to-day, and have seen that 
Power receive its death wound in the legalization of the 
principles he 'had maintained; could he have move'd 
among the people whom 'he loved and observed their pros- 
perity, what good cause for righteous exaltation, what 
happiness and peace would justly have been his. 

Could he have seen his daughter honored as his 
child; could 'he have been by her as she stood before the 
altar and placed 'her hand in mine, knowing that I, too, had 
done service for the land he cherished, and judging me 
worthy of the boon he gave me, how great would have 
been his joy and how inexpressible the delight to us. But 
this happiness was denied us. 

His story would be read by millions ; it was now well 
known; immortality would crown his name; it was now on 
many lips; but his body lay in the weird, awful tomb in 
the crypt below that mighty dome, and his soul was with 
his Creator, who alone knew the thoughts that to-day 
moved its hidden depths. 

Another, 'her chosen godfather, would this evening 
stand beside that daughter, while she plighted her troth 
and gave her heart to me, her childhood’s lover. 

Though the eyes of an admiring concourse would be 
on ‘her; though a great people would reverence her; yet 
no father’s or mother’s, no sister’s or brother’s care would 
attend her at this momentous hour. 


The Celebration 


405 


A tempest of such thoughts rushed through my mind. 
I recognized the lonely sublimity of her position, and in 
the silence of my room I registered a vow to heaven, which 
I have ever kept, that to life’s end I would be worthy of 
the confidence reposed in me; that I would be to her, 
lover, husband, brother, friend, from this time onward, aye 
through the silent ages of eternity in which we should 
dwell together. 

Evening came on apace, and Clothilde and I met in 
the great hall of the Parliament. It was beautifully dec- 
orated, and filled with a distinguished and brilliant gather- 
ing. 

The councilors were there in session; governors, and 
senators and ambassadors and their wives and daughters 
were present. All the beauty, grace and manhood of the 
capital, all the glory and intelligence of the nation were 
represented. 

The high ceremonies of the solemn compact followed; 
and through it all I had but one thought, and that was love 
for the queenly woman at my side, and tender solicitude 
for her future welfare and happiness. 

And she, with her radiant beauty, seemed in every 
movement and in every word and glance to think but of 
me, and to rejoice in publicly attesting her devotion. 

The ceremony was over, and for an hour we received 
our friends in the assembly hall. It was a joyous day, and 
all felt joyous. Good wishes were showered on us; short, 
graceful speeches were made to us bv distinguished per- 
sons; young girls presented flowers; and when we left to 
take our carriage, we walked beneath overhanging arches, 
and past mossy banks, which prevented us from seeing the 
full wonders of the night’s display. 

When we reached the street, we looked around; and 
all the Administration Square was hung with evergreens 


406 Lock and Key 

and choicest flowers, 'their perfumes breathing out sweetly 
on the balmy air. 

The boulevards were bathed in a flood of light of 
various colors delicately shaded into one another; music 
pervaded the atmosphere, and numerous birds concealed 
in cages, and awakened by the light, lent their voices to the 
enchantment. The waters of the fountains shone with 
a thousand changing colors; sparkling like diamonds, then 
ruddy as rubies, or yellow like gold, or green like em- 
erald. 

The Administration Building had a beauty all its own; 
millions of tiny lamps, strung together like pearls and 
shedding a silvery light, covered it from foundation to 
summit ; all the doorways, windows, arches, cornices, pil- 
lars, entablatures and sculptured figures were thus plainly 
outlined. 

We looked upward toward its dome and in a halo of 
light on its summit, saw the statue of John Harvey; the 
face and lineaments plainly revealed in the flood of golden 
radiance enveloping the whole figure as with an aureole. 

Clothilde’s eyes as she turned to me were filled with 
tears, but they were happy tears; the child rejoiced in the 
honor done by a grateful people to a father’s memory. 

We made our way toward our home amid a multi- 
tude who welcomed us on every hand with demonstrations 
of respect, gratitude, and affection. 

Our separate histories were finished, and our life 
union was begun. 

So also was it with our country ; its separate interests 
were united, and its history of joint effort had commenced. 

State by state took advantage of the privileges afford- 
ed by the amendments and joined the Nationalistic sys- 
tem; until to-day it is the only one known throughout the 


The Celebration 


407 

Union; 'and peace, prosperity, and happiness have uni- 
versally attended its adoption. 

Clothilde and I lived quietly and joyfully within 
Neuropolis, which had been the scene of our meeting, 
courtship and marriage. 

Other cities came into prominence; the Government 
of the United Nationalistic System was established in an- 
other; but none seemed to us so fair, so joyous, and so 
homelike, as that associated with our early memories. 

Twenty-four years later, Clothilde and myself, with 
JohnPaul,St. Jo>hn,andPhilipOram, Mr. Beyresen having 
gone to his long 'home and the latter having been selected 
in his place, stood again before the tomb of John Harvey; 
our errand being to perform his bidding, and destroy 
whatever he had not destroyed, and to do honor to his 
memory while we had the opportunity. 

Again the solemn music heralded our approach; 
again the dread mystery of the dead in his sepulchral 
chamber fell upon us; again I stood by Clothilde’s side, 
she more womanly and more beautiful than ever; again I 
took the key from her hand and turned the fateful lock; 
but this time when the aperture opened no evidence ap- 
peared of any writing hidden there. 

Then I closed it, and we left the chamber, while 
weird music for the last time sounded from the choir, 
seeming to tell us, as the doors shut silently behind us, 
that John Harvey's tomb was not accessible again to mortal 
man. 


The End. 








r 






/ 



































« 


























































* 






























# 










































































THIS LIST EMBRACES NEARLY 

FIVE HUNDRED AMERICAN 
COPYRIGHT BOOKS. 


BY THE BEST AND MOST POPULAR AUTHORS. 


All handsomely bound in cloth, with gilt 
backs, suitabie for libraries. 


The Publishers , on receipt of price , will send any book oh 
this Catalogue by mail, postage free. 


G. W. DILLINGHAM CO., Publishers 


119 & 121 WEST 23d STREET. 


NEW YORK 


2 


G. IV. DILLINGHAM CO.’S PUBLICATIONS. 


Mary J. Holmes’ Novels. 


“ Mrs. Holme's’ stories are universally read. Her admirers are numberless. She is in 
many respects without a rival in the world of fiction. Her characters are always life 
like, and she makes them talk and act like human beings, subject to the same emotions, 
swayed by ihe same patrons, and actuated by the same motives which are common among 
nun and vn omen of everyday existence. 


Tempest and Sunshine $i 

English Orphans I 

Homestead on the Hillside, i 

’Lena Rivers i 

Meadow Brook i 

Dora Deane i 

Cousin Maude. i 

Marian Grey i 

Edith Lyle , . i 

Daisy Thornton. i 

Chateau D’Or i 

Queenie Hetherton i 

Bessie’s Fortune i 

Marguerite i 


Mrs. Hallam’s Companion. . i 


5o 

5° 

50 

50 

5 o 

50 

50 

50 

5° 

5o 

5o 

50 

5o 

50 

5o 


Darkness and Daylight $1 50 

Hugh Worthington 1 50 

Cameron Pride 1 50 

Rose Mather 1 50 

Ethelyn’s Mistake 1 50 

Millbank 15^ 

Edna Browning 1 5v 

West Lawn 1 50 

Mildred 1 50 

Forrest House. 1 50 

Madeline 1 50 

Christmas Stories 150 

Gretchen 1 50 

Dr. Hathern’s Daughters.. .. 1 50 

Paul Ralston {New) 1 50 


May Agnes Fleming’s Novels. 


“Mrs. Fleming’s stories are growing more and more popular every day. Their delin- 
eations of character, lifelike conversations, flashes of wit, constantly varying scenes, and 
deeply interesting plots, combine to place their author in the very first rank of Modern 
Novelists.” 


Guy Earlscourt’s Wife. . . 


Heir of Charlton 

...41 

50 

A Wonderful Woman... 

. . . 1 50 

Carried bv Storm 


5 ° 

A Terrible Secret 

. . . 1 50 

Lost for a Woman 


5 ° 

A Mad Marriage 

. . 1 50 

A Wife’s Tragedy 


50 

Norine’s Revenge 

... 1 50 j 

A Changed Heart 


50 

One Night’s Mystery.. . . 

. . . 1 50 

Pride and Passion 


5 ° 

Kate Danton 

. 1 50 

Sharing Her Crim*». . . . 


50 

Silent and True 


A Wronged Wife 


5 o 


The Actress’ Dausrnter 1 50 

The Queen of the isle 151 

Wedded for Pique..... \ \yj 

The Sisters of Torwroqd(AV^)i §0 


Maude Percy’s Secret 1 50 

The Midnight Queen 1 50 

Edith Percival 1 50 

A Fateful Abduction 1 50 


V" 


o\ W. DILLINGHAM CO.'S PUBLICATIONS. 


3 


Augusta J. Evans’ Novels. 

“Who has not read with rare delight the novels of Augusta Evans ? H-r strange, 
Wonderful, and fascinating style; the profound depths to which she sinks the probe into 
human nature, touching its most sacred chords and springs; the intense interest thrown 
around her characters, and the very marked peculiarities of her principal figures, conspire 
to give an unusual interest to the works of this eminent Southern authoress.” 


Beulah $i 75 

Macaria 175 

Inez 1 75 

At the Mercy of Tiberius. . . 2001 


St. Elmo, 
Vashti. . . 
Infelice. . 


2 00 
2 00 
2 00 


ST. ELMO, Magnolia Edition, 2 vols. &vo,, Magnificently Illustrated 
with 30 Photogravure and Half-tone Engravings. Per set , $6.oo 0 


Julie P. Smith’s Novels. 


“ The novels by this author are of unusual merit, uncommonly well written, clever, 
and characterized by great wit and vivacity. They are growing popular and more popular 
every day.” 


Widow Goldsmith’s Daugh- 


ter $1 50 

Chris and Otho 1 50 

Ten Old Maids 150 

Lucy 1 50 

His Young Wife 1 50 


The Widower $1 50 

The Married Belle 1 50 

Courting and Farming 1 50 

Kiss and Be Friends 1 50 

Blossom Bud . . 1 50 


Marion Harland’s Novels. 


“ The Novels of Marion Harland are of surpassing excellence. By intrinsic power 
of character-drawing and descriptive facility, they hold the reader’s attention with the 
> iost intense interest and fascination. 


Alone Si 5 ° 

Hidden Path 1 50 

Moss Side 1 5 ° 

Nemesis 1 5 ° 

Miriam 1 5 ° 

Sunny Bank 150 

Ruby’s Husband 1 50 

At Last ••••• 1 


My Ltttle Love ..$1 50 

Phemie’s Temptation 1 50 

The Empty Heart 1 50 

From My Youth Up 1 50 

Helen Gardner 1 50 

Husbands and Homes 1 50 

Jessamine 1 50 

True as Steel. , 1 50 


G. W. DILLINGHAM CO/S PUBLICATIONS. 


4 


Albert Ross’ Novels. 

New Cloth Bound Editions. 


** There is a great difference between the productions of Albert Ross and those of' 
some of the sensational writers of recent date. When he depicts vice he does it with an 
artistic touch, but he never makes it attractive. Mr. Ross’ dramatic instincts aie strong. 
His characters become in his hands living, moving creatures ” 


Thou Shalt Not 

His Private Character 

Speaking of Ellen 

Her Husband’s Friend 

The Garston Bigamy. . . 

Thy Neighbor’s Wife 

Young Miss Giddy 

Out of Wedlock . 

Young Fawcett’s Mabel. . . . 
His Foster Sister 


$1 00 

In Stella's Shadow 


I 00 

Moulding a Maiden. . . . 

... 1 00 

I 00 

Why I’m Single 


I 00 

An Original Sinner 


I 00 

Love at Seventy 


I 00 

A Black Adonis . 


I 00 

Love Gone Astray 


I 00 

Their Marriage Bond . . . 


I 00 

I 00 

A New Sensation {New ) . 

. . . 1 00 


John Esten Cooke’s Works. 


“ The thrilling historic stories of Johr Esten Cooke must be classed among the best 
and most popular of all American writers The great Contest between the States was the 
theme he chose for his Historic Romances. Following until the close of the war the fos- 
tunes of Stuart, Ashby, Jackson and Lee, i> ..turned to * Eagle’s Nest,* his < Id horn*- 
where, in the quiet of peace, he wrote volume after volume, intense in dramatic interest,’* 


Surry of Eagle’s Nest $i 50 


Fairfax 150 

Hilt to Hilt 1 50 

Beatrice Hallam 1 50 

Leather and Silk 150 

Miss Bonnybel.. 1 50 

Out of the Foam 1 50 


Hammer and Rapier $1 50 

Mohun 1 50 

Captain Ralph 1 50 

Col. Ross of Piedmont... . 1 50 

Robert E. Lee 1 50 

Stonewall Jackson 1 50 


Her Majesty the Queen .... 1 5c 


S. Roe’s Novels. 


“ There is no writer o; .he present day who excels A. S. Roe, in his particular line oi 
Action. He is distingu : shed by his fidelity to nature, his freedom from affectation, hi* 
Bympathy with the interests of everyday existence and his depth and sincerity of feeling 
His stories appeal to the heart, and strengthen and refresh it.” 


True to the Last 

A Long Look Ahead . . . 
The Star and the Cloud 

I’ve Been Thinking 

How Could He Help It. 
Like and Unlike. 


1 50 
1 50 
1 50 
1 50 
1 50 
1 50 


To Love and To Be Loved.. $1 50 

Time and Tide 1 50 

Woman Our Angel 1 50 

Looking Around 1 50 

The Cloud on the Heart. ... 1 50 
Resolution j 


6 . W. DT L LING HA At CO.'S. PUBLICATIONS. 


$ 


Bertha Clay’s Novels. 

* ! Bertlia Clay is one of the most popular writers of fiction. Her romances are truly 
^popularity ^’ l ° nS They w,n the admiration of the masses and will continue to increase 


Love Works Wonders. 
Evelyn’s Folly .... . 


$1 50 

A Struggle for a Ring 


1 50 

Lady Darner’s Secret . . . 

••ISO 

, 1 50 

Between Two Loves 

.. 1 So 

1 50 

Beyond Pardon 

.. 1 50 

1 50 
1 50 

A Woman’s Temptation . . 

. . 1 50 


Georgie Sheldon’s Novels. 

These stories have charmed thousands of readers, and they hold a p.ace so far al 
popularity goes, in the very front rank of American fiction. ” 


Brownie’s Triumph... 
The Forsaken Bride.. 
Earl Wayne’s Nobility. 


$i 50 
1 50 
1 50 


Lost — a Pearle 

Stella Rosevelt 

His Heart’s Queen 


ii 50 
1 50 
1 50 


Celia E. Gardner’s Novels. 

14 Miss Gardner’s works are becoming more and more popular every year, and they 
will continue to be popular long after many of our present favorite writers are forgotten/’ 


Stolen Waters (In 

verse) . 

■...$1 5 ° 

E.ich Medway 

.$1 5 ° 

Broken Dreams 

do . 

... 1 50 

A Woman’s Wiles 

. 1 50 

Compensation 

do . 

... 1 50 

Terrace Roses 

. 1 50 

A Twisted Skein 

do . 

... 1 50 

Seraph — or Mortal 

. 1 50 

Tested 



Won Under Protest (New), 

. 1 50 


Captain Nlayne Reid’s Works. 

“ Captain Mayne Reid’s works are of an intensely interesting and fascinating character. 
Nearly all of them being founded upon seme historical event, they possess a permanent 
value while presenting a thrilling, earnest, dashing fiction surpassed by no novel of the 
day.” 


The Scalp Hunters .$1 50 

The Rifle Rangers 1 50 

The War Trail 1 50 

The Wood Rangers I 50 

The Wild Huntress 1 50 

The Maroon 1 50 


The Headless Horseman . . 1 50 
Tne Rangers and Regulators 1 50 


The White Chief 

The Tiger Hunter 

The Hunter's Feast 

Wild Life 

Osceola, the Seminole... 

The Quadroon 

The White Gauntlet . . . . 
Lost Lenore. • ... 


>1 50 
1 50 
1 50 
1 50 
1 50 
1 50 
1 50 
1 50 


6 G. IV. DILLINGHAM CO.'S PUBLICATIONS. 


“Brick” Pomeroy’s Works. 

“ The versatility of genius exhibited by this author has won for him a world-wide 
reputation as a facetious and a strong writer. One momem replete with the most touch- 
ing pathos, and the next full of fun, frolic and sarcasm.” 


Sense — A serious book $i 50 

Gold Dust 1 50 

Our Saturday Nights 1 50 


Nonsense — A comic book. .$1 50 
Brick Dust do . . 1 50 

Home Harmonies 1 50 


Allan Pinkerton’s Works. 


“ The mental characteristics of Allan Pinkerton were judgment as to facts, knowledge 
of men, the ability to concentrate his faculties on one subject, and the persistent power of 
will. A mysterimus problem of crime, against which his life was devoted, presented to 
his thought, was solved almost in an instant, and seemingly by his intuitions. With half- 
closed eyes he saw the scene in which the wrong was done, read every movement of the 
criminals, and reached invariably the correct conclusion as to their conduct and guilt.” 


Expressmen and Detectives.$i 50 


Mollie Maguires, The 1 50 

Somnambulist, The 1 50 

Claude Melnotte 1 50 

Criminal Reminiscences. .. . 150 

Railroad Forger, The 1 50 

Bank Robbers 150 

A Double Life 1 50 

Gypsies and Detectives 1 50 


Spiritualists and Detectives. $1 50 
Model Town and Detectives. 1 50 
Strikers, Communists, etc. . 1 50 

Mississippi Outlaws, etc. ... 1 50 
Buchholz and Detectives. . . 1 50 

Burglai’s Fate 1 50 

Professional Thieves, etc... 1 50 
Spy of the Rebellion (8vo). . . 3 50 
Thirty Years a Detective. . . 1 50 


Mansfield Tracy Walworth’s Novels. 

“ Mr, Walworth’s novels are brilliant, scholarly and absorbing, and reveal great power 
fci the portraiture of character.' 


Wat wick $1 50 

Hotspur 1 50 

Lulu 1 50 

Stormcliff 1 50 


Delaplaine . .$1 50 

Beverly 1 50 

Zahara 1 50 


Ernest Renan's and other Theological Works. 

“There is through all the works of Renan a pathos that stirs the mind to its inmost 
depths, his power of diction is wondrous sweet and strong, his ardent adoration of some- 
thing indefinite, dreamy, ideal , takes our hearts and our senses captive.” 


The Life of Jesus $1 75 

Lives of the Apostles 175 

The Life of St. Paul 175 


Bible in India — Jacolliot.. . . 2 00 


The Unknown Life of 
Christ — by Notovitch. . . .$1 50 
Inside the Church of Rome — 

By the Nun of Kenmare. 1 75 



“ The novel 
<nd characterize! 
every day.’* 

Widow Goldsmith’s 
Cou'ting and Farming. 
Kiss and be Friends. 


New Cloth 

** There Is a great difference between the 
some of the sensational writers of recent date, 
artistic touch, but he never makes it attractive. N 
His characters become in his hands living, moving 

Thy Neighbor’s Wi^e. Young Miss Giddy. Why I’m 
Her Husband’s Friend. Speaking of Ellen. Love at £ 

The Garston Bigamy. Moulding a Maiden. Thou Shalt 
His Private Character. In Stella’s Shadow. A Black Adonis. 

Young Fawcett’s Mabel. Their Marriage Bond. (New). 

Price $1.00 per Vol. 

JOHN ESTEN COOKE’S WORKS. 

“ The thrilling historic stories of John Esten Cooke must be classed among i 
and most POPULAR of all American writers. The great contest between the States was 
theme he chose for his Historic Romances. Following until the close of the war the 
tunes of Stuart, Ashby, Jackson, and Lee, he returned to “ Eagle’s Nest,” his old home, 
where, in the quiet of peace, he wrote volume after volume, intense in dramatic interest. 


Surry of Eagle’s Nest. 
Leather and Silk. _ 
Hammer and Rapier. 
Col. Ross of Piedmont. 


Fairfax. Hilt to Hilt. 

Miss Bonnybel Out of the Foam. 
Captain Ralph. Stonewell Jackson. 
Her Majesty tht Queen. 

Price $1.50 per Vol. 


Beatrice l.allam. 
Mohun. 

Robert E. Lee. 


CELIA E. GARDNER’S NOVELS, 


“ Miss Gardner’s works are becoming more and more popular every year, and they 
will continue to be popular long after many of our present favorite writers are forgotten.” 


Stolen Waters. (In verse). 
Bioken Dreams. Do. 

Compensation. Do. 

A Twisted Skein. Do. 
Tested. 


Rich Medway. 

A Woman’s Wilts, 

Terrace Roses. 

Seraph — or Mortal ? 

Won Under Protest. (New). 
Price $1.50 per Vol. 


CAPTAIN EVIAYNE REID’S WORKS. 


“ Captain Mayne Reid’s works are of an intensely interesting and fascinating character, 
Nearly all of them being founded upon some historical event, they possess a permanent 
Value while presenting a thrilling, earnest, dashing fiction surpassed by nonovelot the day ’ 


The Scalp Hunters. 
The War Trail. 

The Maroon. 

The Tiger Hunter. 
Osceola, the Seminole. 
Lost Lenore. 


The Rifle Rangers. 

The Wood Rangers. 

The Rangers and Regulators. 
The Hunter’s Feast. 

The Quadroon. 

Price $1.50 per Vol. 


The Headless Horseman 
The Wild Huntress. 

The White Chief. 

Wild Life. 

The White Gauntlet. 


All the books on this list are handsomely printed and bound in cloth, sold 
everywhere ^nd by mail, postage free, on receipt of price by 



G. W. Dillingham Co., Publishers, 

I 1 9 & 121 West 23d Street, New York. 




if EVANS' 

if'iCENT NOVELS. 



wilAy » • • » 

> LAH« * ■ ■ 

sASHTI, 

INFELICE, .... 

AT THE MERCY OF TIBERIUS, 
ST. ELMO, .... 


SI. 75 
1.75 
1.75 
2.00 
2.00 
2.00 
. 2.00 


ST. E LMO, Magnolia, Edition . 2 vo/s. 8 vo., Magnificently 
Illustrated with 30 Photogravure and Half-tone Engravings , 
Per set, . , $6.00 


A Prominent Critic says of these Novels. 

“The author’s style is beautiful, chaste, and elegant. 
Her ideals are clothed in the most fascinating imagery, and 
her power of delineating character is truly remarkable. One 
of the marked and striking characteristics of each and all 
her works is the purity of sentiment which pervades every 
line, every page, and every chapter/’ 


All handsomely printed and bound in cloth , sold everywhere, 
and sent by mail, postage free, on receipt of price, by 

G. W. Dillingham Co., Publishers, 

I 1 9 & 121 West 23d Street, New York. 







* 






















* 











